Tumgik
#the audience is practically no one (you know who you are. would you follow)
hazzybat · 8 hours
Text
Posting a very spicy ficlet for you all. Sub Nace enjoying being used by all his boys in a filthy way.
Poly!JO 18+
Nace had found his role as the band's resident stud, his body used by all the other members at their disposal. He wasn't surprised when they each asked for some fun with him, letting him know early on that their familiarity with each other extended far beyond simple hugging and kissing.
Bojan loved to ride Nace, bouncing up and down on his cock before cumming hard and painting his chest in white. Jure liked experimenting, fucking in front of mirrors, in half public places and having his legs bent so far they rested on Nace's shoulders. Kris was softer, preferring sweet kisses down his body before Nace worked his mouth over every part of him. Finally Jan liked to be pinned down, he liked a fight and there was no certainty who would end up as the victor between them.
Nace liked his role. He liked giving them pleasure and receiving it in turn. Most of all he liked to be used and degraded, being seen as nothing more than a living sex toy. He still felt his cheeks grow hot when he would pull Jure aside after a gig and beg him to let Nace suck his dick or when Kris would give him a particularly commanding look and Nace would follow him to a storeroom like an obedient puppy.
His boys had decided to treat him for his birthday and show him just how much they appreciated him.
It was no surprise at all when he found himself on his knees, Kris’s dick in one hand, Jure's in his other and Bojan's shoved down his throat. He was in heaven as he stared up into their pleasured faced, Jan watching from the bed, lazily stroking his own cock. Nace knew he would be taking that one soon enough.
"Fuck Nacko you look so good down there," Kris breathed out, moaning at the way Nace's hand moved along his large cock. Nace moaned at the praise, causing a shudder to run through Bojan and he sped up his thrusts, practically face fucking their bassist. Nace loved it. He could hear Bojan panting and moaning before he pulled out and came hard, covering Nace's chest in his seman.
The sight tipped Kris over the edge, Nace's strokes directing his fluid to spatter over his tattoos, covering them in a glaze of white.
Bojan stepped back and sat on the bed, trading places with Jan who eagerly pushed his cock past Nace's plush lips and into the wet heat of his mouth. Nace began to suck, working his tongue over the slit as he jacked off Jure, the drummer pulling harshly at Nace's hair to tell him he was close. Another spurt of cum covered him, the globs glistening on his skin like fine pearls.
Nace brought up his hand to smear the substance around, covering his pecs and making his chest hairs wet. He felt so dirty. He looked up into Jan's eyes, his lips still tight around the guitarists cock and he brought him closer and closer to adding his own batch.
With a curse and a whimper Jan pulled out and painted Nace's face one last time, Bojan coming up behind him as Jan practically collapsed.
Nace wiped away a glob from his eye, the sticky substance coating his fingers. He brought it to his mouth and sucked on it lewdly, giving his captive audience a real show. He heard Jure groan and Nace took another scoop of cum and brought it down to his own hard and leaking cock, jacking himself off and using their seamen as lube.
It didn't take long for his own orgasm to tear through him and spatter up onto his belly, mixing with the rest.
He felt sticky and gross and filthy and claimed. This was proof he was theirs and theirs alone. It was even better when be was bundled into the shower and washed with such love and care he felt all his muscles relax and his heart swell. He fell into bed, a body at his front and back and he slept easily.
19 notes · View notes
Text
you know those things where it’s like blank media as vines or tiktoks or whatever else. i just got the urge out of nowhere to make one but it’s real musician interviews as my fake band i created
1 note · View note
mrsmandalorian · 19 days
Text
nonsense
-- pedro x singer!f!reader one shot
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
summary: a surprise visitor at your first-ever coachella performance!
second part: espresso/main masterlist /word count: 4.5k
warnings: 18+ mdni, reader is able-bodied, smut!!!, and fluff!, drinking, drug use (edibles and smoking), switch sex, p in v, fingering, sexual teasing, pet names (mi amor, princesa, daddy, baby, baby girl, puppy, angel)
a/n: howdy everyone! was inspired by Sabrina Carpenter's Coachella performance to write this. let me know if you guys want a second story to Espresso lol. i would love to hear your feedback or comments! much love to everyone!! -maddie
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Coachella was one of the most famous music festivals a musician could play at. It was such an honor to be on the setlist. It is incredible to perform a night each weekend in a row. This might be the most significant break in your career. Something felt missing.
The crowd started to get excited as the set time grew nearer. The nerves shot through you as you took deep breaths. You were trying to get over the feelings going through your mind.
“Are you alright?” one of the backup dancers asks as they help you with the earpiece. As you look yourself over in the mirror, you see the beautiful outfit that was personalized to fit you wonderfully, with your hair done beautifully. 
You were ready. 
“Yes, I am ready!” You smiled at your team as you took hold of your microphone. The band starts playing one of your most famous songs. The lights went dark as the band played the first cords of the song. The crowd roared in anticipation. You slowly stepped out into the darkness and started the melody. 
The lights pour onto the stage, and the crowd goes wild. They get the first glance at you with your sexy and luxurious outfit.  You smirk to yourself at the attention as you scan through the crowd. All the exciting and loyal fans in the crowd as they sing every verse with you. You follow the dance choreography you have practiced and performed many times. Once the music was going, it was hard not to get stuck into it and forget about the hundreds of people in front of you. The crowd was going wild as they sang along to your new song. 
You continued the song as you had images of the reason for it, smirking to yourself. Pedro makes you feel like you're on cloud nine, from how he treats you publicly to the bedroom activities. A few songs highlighted the bedroom activities. You had never written such “edgy, sexy” songs before you met him. The secret love affair had made all of you so happy. He still made you content and secured in your relationship even miles and hours away from him. 
As you go through the song and move around more, you look into the VIP areas and see many familiar faces. You don’t pay much attention as you have to end the song. You were so busy entertaining your fans that you did not notice who had slipped into the VIP section alongside both of your mutual friends. You were so focused on the choreography and in your element. The show was a big deal and a performance with dances and graphics for all the songs on the giant screens. You were singing your last song of the night, which was Nonsense. It was one of your favorite songs to perform, as it gave the audience the mood for the evening. The song represented something personal to you: your secret relationship with your new lover, Pedro Pascal, the whole internet’s boyfriend. It was interesting to see social media go crazy over who the song might be for. Some had the correct answers, but it was still a new and private relationship. 
The lights fall as the melody starts. “I think that you guys will enjoy this next song! I have seen all the tiktoks, by the way.” You joke into the darkness and receive a wild response from the crowd. You take a few breaths and get into position in a very sexy pose, along with the dancers, waving at the sweet fans who can see you. 
“No (La-la, la-la) da-ah-ah, ah (Ah-ah, uh, uh, uh, yeah)”
As the song begins, the spotlight shines only on you. You scan over the crowd with a smirk. It was one of the sexy, edgy songs you wrote because of your lover. There are butterflies in your stomach from nerves to play something as personal as this song, especially for such a big and reactive crowd. 
“Think I only want one number on my phone I might change your contact to "Don't leave me alone." You said you like my eyes, and you like to make them roll Treat me like a queen; now you got me feelin' thrown, oh.”
You continued the song as you had images of the reason for it, smirking to yourself. Pedro makes you feel like you're on cloud nine, from how he treats you publicly to the bedroom activities. A few songs highlighted the bedroom activities. You had never written such “edgy, sexy” songs before you met him. The secret love affair had made all of you so happy. He still made you content and secured in your relationship even miles and hours away from him. 
The stage lights illuminate the whole stage as you walk around and sway your hips to the music. During the lyrics, you stop and try to sing with your fans as you make your way to the side of your VIP area to see those familiar faces. 
“But I can't help myself When you get close to me Baby, my tongue goes numb Sounds like blah, blah, blee”
As you sing towards the area, your eyes linger over your friend group of non-famous friends to Sarah Paulson, which causes you to smile at them. You continue to scan the section until they land on HIM. The person that this song was written about. He was being his goofy and adorable self as he sang along with you. This causes you to mess up with a blush but quickly recover as the next verse comes. 
“I don't want no one else (don't want) Baby, I'm in too deep Here's a lil' song I wrote (a song I wrote) It's about you and me (me)”
The eye contact that he held with you as you sang your filthy thoughts of him directly to him with a huge smirk. You continued to perform as you moved your hips a little more to the choreography because of him. In the following verses, you look away as you sing to your fans.
“I'll be honest Lookin' at you got me thinkin' nonsense Cartwheels in my stomach when you walk in And when you got your arms around me Ooh, it feels so good. I had to jump the octave I think I got an ex but I forgot him And I can't find my chill, I must have lost it I don't even know I'm talkin' nonsense I'm talkin', I'm talkin' (ah)”
You twirl your hair and sway your hips back to his side of the stage as your dancers follow close behind you. Make eye contact with him to ensure he is focused on you now. 
“I'm talkin' all around clock I'm talkin' hope nobody knocks I'm talkin' opposite of soft I'm talkin' wild, wild thoughts You gotta keep up with me I got some young energy I caught the L-O-V-E How do you do this to me?”
You follow the choreography correctly as you hold flirty eye contact with him. Once you go over the chorus again and start to finish the song, you stand in your final position in the middle of the stage. You send him a wink and blow a kiss, then turn your attention to your fans. 
“You guys have been absolutely the best! I hope you all enjoyed it and hope to see you again next weekend! I love you, and please stay safe!” You say after you show appreciation to your band and dancers. You wave and bow as the crowd goes wild and chant your name as the lights go down. 
As you run backstage with your crew, laughing and smiling, you give all of them well-deserved love and appreciation. Your manager is there with water and a hug.” You did amazing! They loved you!” they say as you drink your water and wipe the sweat. Now celebrate! Not too hard!”
You follow their instructions as you see your friends run up as you exit the backstage towards your tent. They all sang praises and love and hugged you. After a while, you finally met the handsome brown eyes again, but closer this time. You jog up to him in your tight-fitting outfit with a big smile as the two collide in a hug, throwing your arms around his neck. He was wearing a button-up shirt with the first set of buttons undone, dark jeans, and his oversized glasses and baseball cap. 
“What the fuck are you doing here?” You say with a smile as you look up to him. He smirked as he got ready to say something witty back to you. You interrupt it with a short but passionate kiss on his lips. “I’m happy you’re here! How long have you been here?” Your hands land on his exposed chest, which makes him pull you closer. 
He chuckles at you as he sees the adrenaline still pumping through you as you chatter to him. “I just decided to come to see my favorite person perform at Coachella. My schedule can wait two days. I’ve been here the whole time. You were great, beautiful.” He keeps his voice so no one else can hear your conversation. You feel his hands slide down your hips a little bit. “Also, where did you get this little number, and why haven’t I ever seen it?” Letting his thick fingers run over the design against your lower sides. 
The compliments give you a confidence boost on top of your adrenaline rush. You bite your lip as his hands wander slightly until they settle on your lower back. “I planned on changing before we celebrate, but if you like it, I can keep it on.” You whisper into his ear, then look back at his expression. 
His eyes darkened from your comment, causing him to pull you a little closer. “I like that idea,” He whispers in your ear as his lips graze your neck with a few pecks. Before you both could continue, your friends gathered you into other event areas. The group stayed together as they went to different stages to watch other artists, including Doja Cat and Lana Del Rey. 
Tumblr media
Pedro and you both socialized and drank with all your friends as you celebrated your incredible performance. There were edibles taken sometime in all the fun. He would occasionally hold onto you as you both danced closely. You both let loose, and as you can see, everyone was far from wasted. You were letting your bodies get as close as possible, hips grinding onto his. His hands would run down your sides and tease you. Stealing kisses from each other, and the sexual tension was through the roof. 
The feeling of being watched makes you look around every once in a while. The camera flashes and excited screams from people around you made you realize that your relationship might not be that much of a secret now. Pedro and you interacted with lovely, chill fans who casually recognized you. You had some groups that would call over to Pedro as “daddy” as he played it off like a champ.
“Vamos, mi amor,” Pedro whispers in your ear as he grips his gentle hands around your waist. You meet his erotic brown eyes that make your cheeks burn hard as you squeeze your thighs together. Pedro was very facially expressive because you could read his thoughts whenever you looked into him. His thoughts were highly naughty, and it was time to go home.  “I wondered how you felt about calling it for a night and heading back to your room for a nice bath.” 
You look around at everyone in the crew and see your friends slowing their nights down, which doesn’t make you worried about causing another upset. Meeting the brown eyes again, you give him an arguing grin as you throw back your head with a laugh. 
“I thought you might like that idea, Hermosa. Let’s tell them all good night and get going,” he whispers again in your ear as he gently pulls you towards your group of friends. Both of you take the time to say goodbye to your friends and thank them for supporting you. Pedro’s loud laugh pulls you away from your friends as you meet his warm eyes. He hugs everyone and draws you into his hip with an arm around your waist. “Goodnight, everyone. Safe travels!” 
There were plenty of farewells, naughty things, and cat calls as you leaned against Pedro, who turned around with a silly face and middle finger gesture. He helps guide you to the Uber you take to your hotel room for the night. As you lay your head in his lap, the car ride was full of stolen kisses and laughter.
“You were an absolute star tonight, mi amor,” Pedro says as he traces his fingers along the straps of his outfit, letting his fingers run down to his cleavage. That last song was very cheeky. I wonder who that could be about.” 
“Thank you. It was about one of my lovers. You might know him,” You joke with him, trying not to moan. His wandering fingers turn into wandering palms as they slowly paw at your breast. 
“Oh, you are playing hard to get whenever I already have you smitten,” he mumbles, only where you could hear him. The car comes to a stop as you arrive at your hotel. You quickly get out of the vehicle as Pedro follows closely behind you. You couldn’t keep your hands off one another as you walked through the empty hotel halls. Acting as strangers whenever you encounter a person, you giggle with each other once you come back together. 
Once you find your room, Pedro checks to see if the hallway is clear. He uses a little force with his grip as he leans you against your shut door. Letting his hands explore before they landed on your bottom, kneading your ass. One of his hands comes up to cup your jaw as he lines his lips up with yours, passionately kissing yours. His body closes into yours as you let him control the situation as you follow his lead. After grinding bodies and long, passionate kisses, you pull away, trying to catch your breath as you stare up at him with your cheeks burning. “We should get inside,” you say as you turn around the door, fumbling with the door. Pedro stepped back a little and watched as you struggled a bit. 
“Why are you so frizzled, mi amor?” He whispers against your neck and presses the front of his body to your back. Feeling his stiff member against your backside along with his hot breath, almost making you moan out at contact. “Let me help you.” He helps you inside as you giggle and follow him. 
Pedro and you have been messing around for a while now. You have not discussed a relationship status or anything, but neither of you hooked up with others. He treats you like a significant other the way he respects your boundaries and doesn’t hide his affection towards you. 
“Let’s go put that beautiful bathtub you sent me a picture of yesterday to good use,” he teases you as he takes off his baseball cap, which makes his hair go all over the place. He starts unbuttoning more of his shirt as his chest becomes bare. You can’t resist running your hands down his chest as he looks at you with a smirk. 
He spanks your ass hard with a groan because of your hands on him. “Let’s go, sweetheart,” he says as he pats your ass to get you to start moving. Once in the bathroom, turn on the large white tub to create a perfect mix of hot and cold. He grips your hips as he runs his hands to the back of your outfit. “Whoever designed this little piece is a fucking genius. It is beautiful and flatters you greatly.” 
“Well, thank you, Pedro. I might have had you in mind when I got it designed. I was going to send you some pictures tonight whenever I came back here,” you smirked and winked at him in the mirror as he helped you undo the outfit. He kissed down your body as the fabric went off, making chills run across your body. The time apart doesn’t affect you emotionally, but how your body reacts tells the absolute truth. The way your heart rate skyrockets as his lips make their way to your mound. 
You leaned against the counter for support as your outfit fell onto the floor, leaving you only in underwear. You make eye contact with Pedro as he continues to kiss and lick down your lower half. He hooks his large fingers under the top band of your panties as he meets your eyes for approval. You give him a slight nod and grin as his feather-like kisses follow the material as he pulls them down your legs. Throwing your head back as you try not to make a noise as he runs his tongue just above your clit. You make a frustrated groan as his tongue suddenly leaves your skin, leaving goosebumps. 
Pedro chuckles softly as he sees how your body reacts to him, pulling away with a smirk on his lips. He stands up as he pushes his body against yours, pulling your hips into his. “You are such a good girl for me. Your body is always ready for me,” he whispers as he ducks his head to kiss your neck. “Let’s go in, mi amor.”  He gets in first so you can sit in between his thick thighs. He helps you as you slide in between his legs, back against his chest. His rigid member pressed against your lower back, his hands tease your nipples after you get settled. He couldn’t help but let his hands wander as he settled comfortably behind you. He rubs out your sore body but lets his hands focus on your most sensitive spots.
His gentle but firm hands run on either side of your hips as his kisses lay on your shoulders. He inhaled deeply against your skin, causing you to tense up your back as it chills down your spine. He moves his hands from your hips towards your mound. You used one hand to spread your left leg apart, holding it still with just one large hand. His right hand found its way down to tease your slit, playing with your sweet lips. You felt the member on your back begin to throb as he slightly rubbed himself against you. You let out your needy moans and sounds continuous as he worked his fingers against you. 
He kept teasing you and kissing your shoulder and neck with his scruffy face. You had enough of his teasing and rigid member. It was rare that you switched roles, but you were both switches. (You can’t tell me that Pedro is not a switch.)  You slide out of his grip as you meet his eyes once you are turned around to face him. 
You grasp onto his rigid member, holding yourself up on the sides of the tub. He squirms and lets out a moan as you hold yourself over him. “I’m tired of the teasing, Pascal. It’s my turn,” you say as you ease your entrance slowly onto his throbbing tip. You find a comfortable position for your legs as you keep going up and down on his tip. He lets out a loud ‘fuck’ and moans as he squeezes his eyes close. His hands move to your hips, letting you take control. You start to ride him as you push your breast into his face. 
One of his hands moved from your hips to grip your tit, “who gave you permission to touch me?” You whisper almost into his ear as he looks up at you with big brown eyes. 
“Sorry, miss,” he whimpers back as your speed of volatile movements onto his cock increases. He leans back and rests his arms on the back of the tub as he lets you ride the hell out of him. He bites his lip and squeezes his eyes as he groans out in pleasure. “Fuck, mi amor.” 
“You like this, don’t you?” You firmly ask him as you force his face into the middle of your tits. He starts to motorboat your breast as you suffocate him gently. The scruff from his face makes you more sensitive than you thought, riding his member harder. “You start fucking me hard, baby. Thrust your big cock into me.”
He meets your eyes with pleasing brown eyes to satisfy your needs. His pleas make you smirk as you nod. Pedro begins to slam his hips into you, moaning as he does. “Thank you, thank you for letting me fuck you.” He pants as he thrusts deep inside of you, feeling his throbbing member hitting every spot. 
He grips your body, and his thrust begins to become more rapid as you continue to ride his giant member. Every thrust has the purpose of pleasing you; his hand works its way back up to your breast. He plays aggressively with your nipple, pinching and sucking on it. His other hand gripped onto your ass as his rhythm stayed deep and hard. The overstimulation of his hands and the member inside of you causes you to scream out in pleasure, “Good puppy.” You whimper as you feel your orgasm coming sooner as he leans up and thrusts into you. Pedro chose the pet name on one of the first nights you had taken control of the action.
Eventually, with his rapid thrust and wandering hands,  your body starts to shake as you are overcome with pleasure. “Keep going, puppy,” you whimper as he continues to work out your orgasm. “Such a good puppy.” You whisper as you run your hands over his chest. Your body falls into his as you overcome your orgasm, gripping onto his as he continues to pleasure you. He pulls out and fingers your wet pussy, licking his fingers after you finish.  
You both lay in the tub for a while as you overcome your orgasm. He held you as you came down from your high, kissing your head. “Was that good for you, mi amor?” He asks gently as he pulls you into his chest. He moved the hair from your face, rubbing his hands down your waist. 
You gently nod against him as the day catches up with you. After a few minutes, you get tired of the cramped space of the tub. “Let’s get out, baby,” you mumble to him as you lean up, earning a grunt in return. The guilt of not pleasuring Pedro silently overcame you as you exited the bathtub. 
The sound of a low grunt makes you return to the tub as the broad man emerges. You smile mischievously at him as he glances up to meet your grin. His member is still very much erect as he steps in front of you. The fun part of being switch partners was that it could change in a flash. You give Pedro a knowing look as he meets your eyes and stands before you. His eyes and grin light up on his face as he gently guides you onto the counter behind you. “My turn, princesa,” he mumbles and spreads your legs apart as he pushes himself in between them. He pulls your body towards the edge of the counter so your legs wrap around him.
You lean your back against the counter as he holds your lower half, rubbing his throbbing cock against your slick entrance. He leans over your body, sucking on one of your nipples to get a reaction out of you, which it did as you let out a loud moan. Your body reacted as well as it pushed farther onto his member. You both let out a pleasurable sound as his tongue runs down your chest to your stomach. Your hips start to tease him as they grind against him, which causes him to spank the side of your ass.  “No, ma’am, it’s daddy’s turn,” he smirks up at you as he moves one of his hands to your nipple. His fingers quickly fondle your right nipple as you moan loudly. “You let daddy fuck your sweet, sweet pussy?” 
You let out a satisfied groan as his hand moved down your entrance, gently rubbing you as his thumb ran over your sensitive clit. After gently teasing your pussy with his fingers, he lubed himself up with his fingers from your wetness. His large member enters you again as he holds onto your hips. He pushes inside slowly as you both let out moans. 
“You’re so fucking wet, angel. Did ya miss daddy?” He asks as he grips your hips harder, thrusting inside of you. You give a desperate nod as your hands grip onto the edge of the counter. Pedro takes his time as he edges himself in and out of you, giving you all the praises. He pulls up your upper body so your bodies grind against one another, one arm wrapped around your waist and the other holding your back. “Good girl.”
The friction from the position on your mound makes it hard not to moan and squirm in pleasure. His thrust becomes more rigid and repetitive as his grip holds you gently but firmly. You could feel your orgasm approaching as well from the position. “I’m about to cum, Daddy,” you whimpered as you gripped his firm broad shoulders. 
His mouth meets your ear as he groans into your ear. His heavy breathing makes your back arch and push into his thrust more. “Wait for me, baby girl,” he mumbles into your ear as his thrust becomes more sloppy. “Come for me, angel.” He sets you down on the counter as his hands grip your breast, twiddling your nipples with his thick fingers.
Before long, both of you came together with your bodies grinding against one another, along with satisfied noises. 
Pedro’s warm brown eyes meet yours before he kisses you. The two of you might not have a title, but the sparks were there every touch. “Such a good girl, angel,” he says as he gently pulls out of you. “Let’s take a quick shower.” He helps you into the shower, where the two of you help wash one another and joke around with stolen kisses in between. After getting ready, Pedro carries you into bed as the two of you order dessert from room service. The rest of the night was full of laughter and heavy makeout. The two of you cuddle up to some cheesy movie and fall asleep midway through it. 
These were the perfect nights for you to write a whole album about your feelings for this cheeky, handsome man. 
Tumblr media
thank you for reading! let me know what you think!🤍
611 notes · View notes
addledmongoose · 4 months
Text
Best of 2023 Good Omens Fanfiction
This is my list of the 20 best Good Omens fanfiction works I've read in 2023.
A few notes:
These are all complete works; there are no WIPs in the list.
Please feel free to let me know if a link stops working
It's not an ordered list. That would be far too difficult.
You'll probably recognize some of the most popular ones. They're popular for a reason, after all, but I hope you find something you haven't yet read.
The majority are full-length works, but there are definitely some shorter pieces.
These are certainly not the only good works I've read, but they are the ones I'm most likely to read more than once
Click the Keep Reading to see the list
If you're the author of one of these, first off, thank you! But second, if you want me to add your tumblr name to your story, let me know, and I'll edit.
This first section, all the stories are canon-compliant or canon-adjacent. In other words, it's at least somewhat set in the Good Omens universe.
a lighthouse (burning) (108K; Rated M)
This one is canon-adjacent and set in the 19th century. Aziraphale goes to a lighthouse to figure out where all the lighthouse keepers disappeared to, and Crowley follows along. This one is a bit of a spooky mystery along with the romance, and the writing style is simply beautiful. You really get a sense of being trapped in this lighthouse in the middle of nowhere.
***
The Grindr Logo Doesn't Even Have a 'G' In It (79K; Rated E)
It's honestly hard to remember that this one isn't human AU, but they're still just as angelic/demonic as ever. Aziraphale joins Grindr and starts texting (and then sexting) with a charming young man. It's no secret to the reader who this new hookup is. This story is genuinely funny at times. I like the funny ones.
***
The Whole Damned World Seemed Upside Down (103K; Rated M)
This is one of the best reverse omens stories I've read that isn't technically a reverse omens. Crowley wishes things were different after leaving the bookshop, and the universe gives him his wish. He finds himself in a world where Aziraphale hates him, Death has trouble taking lives, and basically everything you knew about the world of Good Omens is upside down. It's very funny. It uses inline footnotes (which is good, because it has a LOT of footnotes), and Death is hilarious.
***
it's a new craze (5K; Rated T)
Another one that seems like it should be human AU but isn't. Crowley and Aziraphale start up a podcast after the Notpocalypse and gain a loyal fanbase who can't figure out if they're a couple or not. They often forget who their audience is and often reference events in their shared history that make no sense to the humans listening.
***
It is a truth universally acknowledged, that a demon in possession of a mobile phone, must be in want of attention (6K; Rated G)
And yes, that is the entire title. Another funny short story where a couple of podcast hosts receive a call from a certain angel whose demon trapped himself in his phone and won't leave.
***
In Mixed Company, or the Corporate Retreat of Heaven and Hell (52K; Rated M)
I've read this one at least three times, and it's probably my favorite of all. Every 300 years, Heaven and Hell share a company retreat on Earth during which angels and demons surrender their celestial powers and hold retreats. It has a great new angel friend of Aziraphale's; Hellish Powerpoint presentations; Gabriel being annoyingly chipper; and Aziraphale and Crowley sneaking around like teenagers trying to find some alone time.
***
How To Woo A Demon (24K; Rated T)
Aziraphale researches demonic courtship rituals and starts implementing them in order to convince Crowley he wants to take their relationship to the next level. Crowley is very confused by Aziraphale's actions. Another cute, funny one.
***
Factory Settings (107K; Rated T)
This one is famous for coming out practically as S2 dropped, making people think whoever wrote it (the author is anonymous) had something to do with the production of the show.
This is the only one I'm going to say anything negative about. There are a lot of spelling errors and typos in it. It needs a hard editing pass. Despite that complaint, I devoured this story as fast as I could scroll. It's that good, and even knowing all the errors are there, I'll probably still re-read it. I'm usually pretty picky about errors like that, so for me to overlook it and even recommend it, means I really liked it.
Crowley gets reinstated as the angel, Raphael, with no memory of his time as Crowley, and Aziraphale struggles to return him to his demonic self. It's heart-breaking and wonderful and I absolutely loved it.
***
One Night In Bangor (And the World's Your Oyster) (17K: Rated E)
Much like In Mixed Company, Heaven and Hell come together for a corporate retreat on Earth. In this one, some totally random demon who's name definitely doesn't rhyme with Bowley created a wager in Hell to see which demon could bed an angel first.
Another funny one. This time, a lot of the humor comes from the demons doing their best to pick up the angels with really bad pickup lines.
***
We Only Said Goodbye with Words, I Died A Hundred Times (9K; Rated E)
If I could learn to write even half as good as this, I'd be ecstatic. The emotions the author packs into this story are mind-blowing.
Crowley receives a cursed amulet that creates an ever-increasing need for the person he wants the most and goes to see Aziraphale.
***
To reveal my heart in ink (29K; Rated E)
Aziraphale starts writing letters to Crowley by mail. The letters they exchange slowly get more and more explicit.
***
Pray For Us, Icarus (66K; Rated G/T)
The author wrote this one as a series, so each one varies in chapter count and rating, but they tell a single, contiguous story.
This was the first long-form GO fanfiction I read, and it was way too close to the ending of S2. I really should've waited a while, because holy cow, is this one heartbreaking.
For three hundred years, Crowley has been reincarnated over and over as a human with no memory of his past. Aziraphale has spent those three hundred years trying to restore him to his true self.
The author, Atalan, is probably one of the best writers on the site. This story is stunning in the quality of its writing, in the pacing of the story, and in the emotions evoked. I normally don't like being sad (like I said, I like the funny ones), but I've saved this story off to make sure I always have it.
***
Pretend For Me (53K; Rated E)
In a panic, Aziraphale tells the archangels that he survived hellfire due to his soul mixing with Crowley's because they're in a romantic and sexual relationship, but now they want them to prove it.
I'm a sucker for fake relationship stories, and there aren't a whole lot of them where the characters are still angel/demon, but this one is. It's another fun one, though a bit more angsty than some of those I listed above.
***
The following are all human AU. Good chance you'll recognize all or most of these.
Married At First Sight (147K; Rated T)
One of the most recently completed stories in the list, this is a fake relationship story where Aziraphale and Crowley join a reality show that marries complete strangers off to each other. Their new marriage starts off on a less than idyllic foot and they decide to fake it for the show. The author is a master of making you want to scream "for fuck's sake, just talk to each other, you walnuts!"
Probably one of my favorite fake relationship stories.
***
Postcards From Paris (12K; Rated G)
The author, ghostrat (@mrghostrat), is a fantastic writer of human AU, and it's worth going through his entire backlist (and read his current WIPs, too).
Crowley moves into his Mayfair flat and starts receiving postcards addressed to the previous tenant from one A.Z.F., who is in Europe hunting for bizarre bibles and rating wine. Sweet and fluffy and the perfect antidote if you've just been on an angst binge.
***
Or Be Nice (151K; Rated E)
I stayed up until 6:30 in the morning reading this one, crashed for three hours, then read until I finished it. Then that night, I started it again.
This is, without hesitation, my all-time favorite human AU. It's funny. I love the author's version of the characters, and I will probably end up reading it again in just a few months. I probably already would have if it wasn't for the length of my Mark For Later and Subscription lists.
Crowley and Aziraphale are neighbors who get into a noise war. They both have their reasons for their actions, though to be honest, Crowley is a bit of an ass at first. Once they really start talking, though, they are absolutely wonderful together.
Even if you've never read a human AU, I recommend at least giving this one a try.
***
What We Make Of It (Shotgun Wedding) (213K; Rated E)
This is the third charlottemadison work on this list. 15% of this list is just this one author. That's how good they are.
Aziraphale works as an English teacher. Crowley is the guardian for his nephew, Adam, and works for a school testing company. Crowley can't risk his job dating his nephew's gorgeous and charming teacher. Unless...
Crowley comes up with a crazy plan. Now he just has to convince Aziraphale to go along with it.
Again, another very popular human AU. One thing I love about this story is how there's a lot less angst between the two characters, and how they both really care for Adam.
***
Slow Show (95K; Rated E)
The very first human AU I read. Didn't even think I'd like that specific genre until I read it. Now, as you can see, it's about half of my reading list.
This is an actor AU. Aziraphale (named Avery here) and Crowley are actors working together on a new show. Avery is an award-winning, straight-laced, well-respected actor; Crowley is a mess who immediately falls head-over-heels for him and somehow has to get through the show without letting his (apparently straight) costar realize that.
***
South Downs (76K; Rated E)
Another actor AU. This time, Aziraphale is an openly-gay actor, well-respected for his period drama work. Crowley is a once-blackballed actor who jumps at the chance to star in a gay Regency romance with Aziraphale in the hopes it can restart his career. The trouble is, Crowley is struggling to play the romantic lead opposite a man.
I love the growing friendship between these two as much as the romance. I love how comfortable and confident Aziraphale is here; and how caring he is toward Crowley's growing awareness of his sexuality.
***
This one doesn't really fit either category, so I'm putting it here.
The Rose and the Serpent (56K; Rated M)
By the same author as Pray For Us, Icarus comes a GO retelling of Beauty and the Beast. Aziraphale is sent off by his older brother, Gabriel, into the forest to be held hostage by a giant snake in a cursed castle. Turns out, neither the snake nor the castle are what he was expecting.
Light-hearted and with very memorable characters, the relationship between Crowley and Aziraphale is simply stunning. I love how Newt and Anathema are used here. The quality of this one is as good as Icarus, and I loved this one so much I could easily have read 300K more words.
***
And bonus: mine!
The Beginning of the End (Again) (79K; Rated M)
The first fanfiction I've ever written and the first book I've written in a decade. I had the first two chapters in mind after finishing S2, and the story grew from there. I actually have a sequel in mind after I finish another, separate fake relationship story.
Crowley spends months drowning his sorrows after Aziraphale accepts the Supreme Archangel position, until a group of demons shows up one day and tells him the Second Coming is nearly upon them, and they want him to stop it. Turns out being a demon isn't much fun if there are no humans left to tempt.
Aziraphale has spent these last months in Heaven looking for ways to stop the Second Coming while mourning the way he and Crowley left things. After discovering that Hell's minions have been tasked by the Metatron to escort the son of God on a tour of Earth in preparation for his Second Coming, he hurries down to see what's going on, fearing the worst.
Instead he discovers Crowley escorting the Messiah around Earth. Is his demon taking the son of God on dates?
953 notes · View notes
halemerry · 9 months
Text
I’m doing it. I’m breaking down the Scene. You know the one. I've been tearing it apart for a week straight now in discord and figured I should leave my observations here. So, uh, yeah, this one's a big one so buckle up folks!
I want to start with the build up because I can never leave well enough alone and because I think the framing we have coming into this sequence is important. We start with the camera on Mr. Acts of Service himself. Crowley, after banishing Muriel, starts cleaning up the bookshop. The music playing is the soft slow rendition of the opening theme. He is returning this space to the status quo, resetting back to normal, fully intending to do this for Aziraphale before dragging him out to the Ritz, falling back on their typical pattern of going out together for food and drink.
Now in a moment he's going to get interrupted by Nina and Maggie but before we get there I want to take a second to draw attention to the area of the bookshop that Crowley will be operating in for the bulk of this. This space is one we very frequently see Aziraphale in. It's his desk behind the till - a spot linked intrinsically to him, even down to the fact that it's located on the east side of the shop. The windows are throwing beams of light onto Aziraphale's chair and onto the same spot Crowley will stand during The Scene. This lighting choice will not change from now until our last shots in the bookshop and the way the blocking plays around these sunbeams is very aware (as Good Omens nearly always is) of exactly where they will land.
Tumblr media
Nina and Maggie enter the scene to have a chat about boundaries and communication. Maggie, his own mirror, tells him flat out that he can't play with their lives like that. Maggie and Nina then both tell him that he and Aziraphale need to talk. And I don’t think they're wrong, exactly, but I do think that Aziraphale and Crowley are actually a lot better at communicating in general than they are in these following high stakes scenes. But that's some meta for later - for now I want to just focus on the particular way Crowley's been primed for the conversation he and Az are about to have. Nina in particular does something really interesting. She does exactly what we as the audience did when we first saw Nina and Maggie: she mistakenly projects herself onto Crowley. She says he has trust issues because she does and in the process accidentally frames the core of their problem as Crowley needing to allow himself to trust Aziraphale, a thing that he actively already does and has done for quite some time and has been shown to us several times throughout the two seasons.
Now the build up we get for Aziraphale going into this conversation is very small. By which I mean practically non-existent. We start at the end of his conversation with the Metatron who tells him to go tell his friend the good news - which notably does not imply that the news is something that would require Crowley to make a choice - and sends Aziraphale on his way. Now the most crucial thing in this sequence, to me, is the expressions Aziraphale makes when he thinks the Metatron isn't looking at him. While polite and smiley when engaged with him, Az's expression falls as soon as he doesn't have eyes on him. Something is wrong and Aziraphale knows it.
Tumblr media
Aziraphale enters the shop. The doorway is dark and shadowy and he hasn't composed himself yet - though he does give Nina and Maggie a little smile as they leave. Then, as soon as they're not looking at him, but before he approaches Crowley, the tension is back.
Tumblr media
He hesitates, then smiles and approaches Crowley. Crowley, planted dead center in that beam of light from earlier, takes off his glasses and promptly starts nervously rambling. The music cuts off here entirely, giving us nothing to focus on but the noises coming from our lead actors, the background noise from the street, and the ticking of the clock in the background. Aziraphale puts up his hands like he's going to interrupt then lowers them again as Crowley keeps talking, his face shifting into this helpless sort of smitten look.
Tumblr media
Now look at the light and how it hits the bookshelves behind Crowley as he tries to get his confession going. It's in the shape of a wing. Keep an eye on that - when the camera chooses to show us this one wing of light is important.
Tumblr media
Aziraphale then interrupts and there are two things I want to draw attention to here as Aziraphale fumbles for words. First of all is the fact that he glances in the direction of the door (and the Metatron) at least three times as he's struggling to speak.
Tumblr media
Secondly, I want to draw attention to the words Az actually says here. He first echoes the Metatron's earlier statement about good news. He then does not roll into the news itself and instead glances at the door and says the Metatron. He starts rambling about the Metatron to a very confused looking Crowley and evetually talks his way into that the Metatron said something. He then hits a wall again, scrambling to find words and instead of explaining the context of what the Metatron says he lands on Gabriel. His brain latches onto someone obviously on the forefront of both their minds and something vaguely relevant to the news he's about to share. He rambles more about Gabriel's job, glancing once again at the door in the middle of this, still avoiding getting to the actual point or perhaps even synthesizing said point as he goes.
We then cut to what is framed as a flashback. I think it is very notable we only see this as Az is telling it to us. In other words that this is not us witnessing an event happening but us witnessing what Aziraphale is telling Crowley. This sequence is the single scene where the Metatron calls Crowley by name despite actively avoiding it in any real time continuity sequences. He uses it twice here which I think also is the strongest thread in here that tells us that we are seeing what Crowley is being told not necessarily what actually happened.
The instant the idea of restoring Crowley comes up the wing of light behind Crowley loses visibility. Crowley's speechless for a moment so Aziraphale fills the silence, already looking like he wants to cry as he talks about the old days. (I also can't help but to notice that the lights behind Az in this shot look like eyes.) Crowley finally speaks and circles around the beam of light he's been standing in like an object seeking to re-establish a source of gravity. The music cuts back in here with tense drawn out notes.
Tumblr media
Crowley talks about how Hell offered him his place back and he turned them down. Aziraphale in turn presses on ideas that we know he doesn't really believe. It's a echo of the bandstand and uses a lot of the same language of that fight - another fight we know features Aziraphale saying things he knows aren't true. By now, we have seen him multiple times this season express he does not want to go back and make it abundantly clear that the side they have made for themselves is important to him. We see him actively calling angels bad and incompetent, contrary to everything he's telling Crowley here. We see him be the one to repetitively remind Crowley that they are on their side and be the one that always draws attention to that first. Yet here he says Heaven is the side of light to Crowley - who by the way is literally framed in light. The frame is telling us outright that Crowley is already Good as he is, while Az's expressions are telling us he knows Heaven isn't.
Tumblr media
Aziraphale can't tell him that he did not turn down the job and Crowley does another orbit. The music cuts again. This time, he stops with his back to Az, tilts his head upward and decides to ruin me by invoking God.
Tumblr media
Here he is, hearing these awful things that he was sure they had moved on from, hearing these things he has tried for so long and so hard to help them both unlearn. But these sorts of habits and lessons are insidious and he knows that and he himself is even a victim of that himself. I mean, don't get me wrong, he recognizes this is weird, I think, but between his own self worth issues and the stress of the few days they'd had can't work out what exactly is off here. He's confused and lost and just been told, in his mind, that he is not good enough as he is - a thing he has always on some level also believed. Yet he reaches out to the parent that taught him that lesson in the first place for strength and grounds himself with that. He circles back to stand in the beam of light and, with that wing of light finally backlighting him again, he is brave and tries to be enough anyway. He bows his head downward, fully emerging the line of this body in the light and tries again. Because even now, even after that emotional blow, Crowley is an optimist who can't help but to try.
Tumblr media
At first Aziraphale can't figure out quite what is going on here. He squints at Crowley and glances at the door again. Crowley meanwhile keeps continually glancing upward, whether at God or to hold back tears or some combination of both. In most of these shots Crowley bisects the room, creating a dark half to his left and a light half to his right.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Crowley says he relies on Aziraphale. Even here, even now when he's just hurt him. Because it is the truth. Because Aziraphale makes him feel less alone. Because Aziraphale proves to him that no matter how fucked the system is that there is still good in the world, even if he doesn't always agree with it.
It is only once there is no doubt what Crowley is doing that Aziraphale starts shaking his head in very small quick shakes. He looks panicked even as they both physically draw closer to each other. It's huge not here, not like this energy to me. Aziraphale asks Crowley to come with to help him run Heaven. This is the point where Crowley starts tearing up.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Crowley then says you can't leave this bookshop, trying to say you can't leave me. Az, nearly in tears himself, says 'oh Crowley. Nothing lasts forever' as a means to convey that the books aren't what is important here. Crowley, naturally, hears 'including us.'
Tumblr media
Crowley looks down again, quietly agrees, and puts on his glasses, covering himself up again. He then wishes Aziraphale good luck and the music starts up again, still tense but sorrowful now. He leaves the light and heads to the door. Az can't help but to call after him. Please wait. And Crowley can't help but to listen. It's worth noting here that even as he rotates toward the north door, the light still gently hits his face. The shots in general are darker though. He's moved away from the light but it still can't help but to touch him.
Tumblr media
"Come with me," says Aziraphale and then after a pause adds "To Heaven." Aziraphale, looking heartbroken, starts one of two 'I' statements he will struggle around in the next few moments. He lands on I need. Which. I want to pause there a moment because holy shit. That is not something they say out loud either. Az looks at him a moment, visibly struggling before he says his dialogue about Crowley not understanding his offer. Like he's said something he didn't mean to and needs to cover it up or like he can't handle the silence after such an honest statement. And on some level he's not wrong there. Because Crowley doesn't understand what Aziraphale is trying to say. But Aziraphale doesn't understand the way Crowley is reading it to course correct either.
Tumblr media
Crowley says that he does understand and that he understands better than Aziraphale does. And he also isn't wrong either, from his perspective. Because he does understand the implications behind the offer theoretically in play here. Because he does know that the position Aziraphale is presenting him is not going to result in the outcome Aziraphale is presenting him with. There are some things you can't undo just like memories slipping through the cracks.
Az says there's nothing more to say, trying to dismiss Crowley despite having been the one to pull him to a stop moments ago. He puts on a fake polite smile for a beat but then his is jaw sets, mouth working as his eyes drop - unable to look Crowley in the eye.
Crowley tells him to listen as the music fades out and points upward. Aziraphale humors this, glancing up a few times before looking frustrated, saying he can't hear anything. The light from the window shines down in his direction without actually touching him. Crowley tells him "That's the point. No nightingales." The shot he's on here is a dark one without even any of the book shops pillars visible in it to brighten the shot.
Tumblr media
Aziraphale looks frozen a moment here and then as Crowley calls him an idiot and says 'we could have been us' his face completely crumbles. He rapidly glances away to hide his face and Crowley moves and reaches to pull him back. They're both distraught. Az is clearly already holding back tears even before Crowley touches him. The angle of this shot frames Aziraphale in the light of the window. For the first time in this whole sequence Aziraphale is in the light, literally being physically pulled into it by Crowley.
Tumblr media
The music swells, playing a similar theme to the one that plays as the Pillars of Creation are formed at the start of the season. They shift back and forth, the camera focusing on Aziraphale's face and hands. His hands move uncertainly, trying to reach out even as he's struggling emotionally. He is visibly shaking but he crucially does not pull away, not even a little.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
His hands settle on Crowley's back, right where his wings would be, and for a brief moment gets taller, like he's allowing himself to lean into the kiss. They press together tightly, their mutual gravity sending them crashing together before they break apart. When they do Aziraphale looks devastated and his eyes move pretty much instantly to look out the window where the Metatron would be.
Tumblr media
Crowley's glasses make him harder to read here, but he looks at Aziraphale like a man awaiting judgement in a trial he knows he's already lost. He's sad too, but as always, is waiting for Aziraphale's reaction. Because he might push continually at he boundaries of them as a unit but he has always let Aziraphale decide where to set them in stone.
Tumblr media
Az fumbles over words here. He gets stuck on "I" here and lets it hang in the air. He then visibly thinks his words over, his expression slowly filling with resolve as he comes to some sort of conclusion. Then, like it's difficult to say, he falls back into old coded language. "I forgive you." A thing he has always said in response to things that he agrees with but cannot or should not allow himself to have.
Crowley sighs and tells him not to bother, refusing to fall into the old pattern that Aziraphale has. He is setting a boundary, for once, and even if it is one born from misunderstanding I am proud of him for being able to. He turns away and leaves. And this is where Az seems most in danger of falling apart. His lips move as Crowley goes, forming the start of a 'no' after him. He draws back from the door and turns his body away from it, physically distancing himself from anything that would feel like following Crowley. Except he can't help himself. With shaking hands he reaches up to touch his lips. He presses in, like he's trying to recreate the pressure and then his jaw works a moment and his expression sets as resolved.
Tumblr media
The Metatron enters through the front door, which is framed in dark lighting. Aziraphale looks panicked and immediately turns his whole body away from him to hide his face while he collects himself.
Tumblr media
He turns around after a beat and the Metatron asks 'how did he take it?' This is an odd question that only sort of half fits the fact that we are meant to believe at this point - that Aziraphale should be obtaining a yes or no from Crowley. It's not asking Crowley's choice at all. It's like the Metatron assumed a different conversation had happened or perhaps that he already knew the answer.
Aziraphale says he took it badly and the Metatron just takes a moment to direct a few casual digs at Crowley. He references him being stubborn and too curious - all the while avoiding the use of this name. At this point Az's eyes are locked out the window in the direction Crowley vanished to. The Metatron asks if he's ready to start despite originally having promised Az time to think over his answer. Aziraphale keeps glancing out the window.
For a moment he cracks, stepping away from the Metatron and back toward the east side of the bookshop. For the only time in this whole sequence he steps right into the sunbeam Crowley started in. It notably never illuminates his face as he mentions the issue of his bookshop (a statement absolutely not about the bookshop).
Tumblr media Tumblr media
The Metatron explains Muriel will take care of it. Aziraphale looks back out the window with the start of an objection.
Tumblr media
The Metatron interrupts him asking if there's anything he needs to take with him. Az's mouth takes a moment to try and form words. He steps out of the light again, starts to object, and then cuts off, eyes back to the window. Then his expression shifts again, settling in another state of resolve before he puts on his falsely polite face and follows the Metatron out.
Tumblr media
As they leave the shop we cut back to Crowley. Crowley, who could've left to go handle his own emotions, did not leave. Instead he planted himself there, nice and noticeable. Like he wanted Aziraphale to see and know that he still has a choice. Like he needs to see Aziraphale make that choice for himself. Like he can't quite bring himself to be the one to close that last door. He stands there, framed by light, and doesn't move until the doors to the elevator to Heaven close behind Aziraphale. He then glances at Nina and Maggie and then gets in the Bentley, which starts playing the song that we now know he knows is supposed to be theirs. He turns off the music and drives away.
Tumblr media
So there's a lot in these sequences and most of it probably won't help us figure out exactly what comes next, but there are definite signs that all is not as it's being presented to us. Whether he's actively lying or not, something is wrong that Aziraphale either can't or won't talk about frankly with Crowley. I suspect, whether it's under stress from a literal threat or because he believes that it is the safest option for them, that Aziraphale is doing all of this to protect Crowley.
There are also all sorts of signals here, especially in the lights, that gesture at the fact their togetherness is a net good. Together they are balanced and stronger for it and likely more in alignment with the Ineffable Plan. And, more importantly than that, that said togetherness is so clearly what they both want. They have loved each other longer than anything alive has ever loved anyone and none of this changes that. They both are saying that in their own ways here, even if those ways are not ones the other is particularly good at picking up and I for one cannot wait to get to see the payoff of them learning how to.
2K notes · View notes
waterhousse · 7 days
Text
I Saw Her For the First Time
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
I saw her for the first time, and I was lonely for the last time
Pairing: modern!ellie williams x reader
Summary: you’re practically the girl of her dreams. it’s a shame her friend saw you first.
Author’s note: HELLO i’m back at it again with pure fluff. i didn’t know exactly how to label this one so i just put modern ellie but it has a little bit of guitarist ellie and also nerdy ellie. hope you like it !
Photo creds: elliesxgun and vamp4r3 on pinterest :)
Tumblr media
I stand with Palestine, you should too.
Boycott TLOU | Useful links | DAILY CLICK | Educate yourself
Tumblr media
• • • •
ellie was absentmindedly playing a made-up melody on her guitar, softly strumming away as she listened to the conversation her friends were having. lisa, her roomate and vocalist of her band, was telling everyone about the new girl she had been talking to. it was the first time she heard your name.
"she's hot,” was dina's final veredict once she was done scrolling through your profile. she passed the phone to jesse, who immediately agreed.
“i know. she’s really cool and funny but she’s really into comics and fantasy movies and i don’t know shit about that.”
"so, she's a nerd."
"basically, but a pretty one. it’s just that ninety percent of the time i don't know what the hell she's talking about." lisa's complaint was followed by a tired sigh as she threw her head back on the couch. then, she looked to her side, where ellie was. "she reminds me of you, actually."
she instantly frowned, "are you calling me a nerd?"
“i mean…” jesse trailed off before dodging the water bottle ellie threw at him.
"you like all those things, right? maybe you could help me with her."
"help you how, exactly?"
"well, i kinda already told her i like all of what she mentioned so whenever that comes up you'll take over and say whatever makes me look cool."
"what's in it for me?"
ellie sat emotionless as her friend began listing everything she could do for her in exchange for her help, such as deep cleaning the apartment or buying her favorite snacks every day.
she let out a low whistle, “someone's desperate.”
“dude—”
“why can’t you just talk to her about something else?”
“because i already told her i liked all of that stuff! keep up.” lisa rolled her eyes. “tell me if it’s not worth it.” she quickly typed in your instagram username and passed the phone to her.
ellie’s eyes almost widened at the sight of you, but she managed to mask her reaction just in time. she silently scrolled down your instagram profile, clicking on the posts that caught her attention the most.
"so, what do you think?"
"uh, she's alright."
you were more than alright.
"you have such high standards,” dina huffed.
yes, and you apparently met them all.
lisa snatched the phone back from her hands as the group began discussing a new topic; ellie’s picky taste in women, even when they practically threw themselves at her. it had been a while since her friends last saw her on a date or even having a crush.
ellie threw her head back with a groan as she stood up from the couch, “are you going to keep talking about me or are we gonna rehearse?”
their band was a regular on friday nights at one of their town’s most popular bars. over the time they had been playing there, they had gathered an audience of people that went to see them. ellie would hate to disappoint them, or maybe she just hated when the conversation was centered around her.
“i think we’re gonna keep talking about you,” dina joked as she picked up her bass.
once rehearsal was over, lisa practically ran to her phone to check if she had any new messages from you. apparently, she had asked to go on a date next week and you had said yes.
“you’re gonna to have to teach me everything you know,” lisa mumbled to ellie with her eyes glued to the phone as she quickly typed her reply to you.
“great, just how i wanted to spend my free time.”
even though ellie had no real interest in doing that favor to her friend, she stuck to her word. whenever the “nerdy topics”, has lisa had called them, came up, she took over the conversation. that part of the plan wasn’t awful, in fact, ellie secretly enjoyed the moments she got to talk to you, but she had to keep reminding herself that you weren’t actually talking to her, but lisa.
it had been a confusing last couple of days.
“just try to not let those topics come up in the conversation and if they do, just agree with everything she says,” ellie advised lisa, because not even her intensive teaching could help the poor girl to memorize anything. “re-read the conversations i had with her. that could work. especially the one we're having right now."
“you’re trying to sound like me, right?”
“sure, i’m making some spelling mistakes and everything.”
“fuck you,” lisa laughed from the bathroom. “alright, tell her i’m on my way.”
“remember to read the last few messages in case she brings them up.”
“thanks, el. see you later!” and with that, she was out of their shared apartment.
ellie sighed, dramatically plopping down on the couch. she swept her gaze over the living room in hopes to find something to do to keep her mind occupied, but nothing seemed appealing enough. she used her phone for a bit, but she couldn’t fully concentrate on what she was seeing.
after tossing and turning for a while, she ended up falling asleep. it wasn’t until two hours later she was suddenly woken up by lisa’s voice mixed with somebody else’s. the sound of the door shutting closed was what made her fully open her eyes, instantly setting them on the two people that had just entered the apartment.
“sorry, didn’t mean to wake you up,” lisa apologized, but ellie didn’t even acknowledge her. instead, she looked past her friend to the person behind her.
you were standing there, an apologetic and slightly embarrassed look on your face. “i didn’t mean to intrude, i’m sorry.”
ellie sat up straight, her fingers combing through her short hair in an attempt to make herself more presentable. “it’s fine, don’t worry.”
an adorable smile formed on your lips, “you’re ellie, right?”
you didn’t wait for her confirmation and proceeded to introduce yourself while she thought about how crazy it was that you didn’t know how many times you two had already spoken.
ellie remained silent, watching you smile shyly at her. then, she realized she hadn’t said anything in a while and it was probably really weird. “it— it’s really nice to meet you.”
“i’m going to the bathroom, i’ll be right back,” lisa said before gesturing you to take a seat on the couch.
hesitantly, you sat down next to ellie. there was another moment of silence in which you looked at her with uncertainty, fearing she might be uncomfortable with your presence. you didn’t know if it’d be best for you to talk to her or to just wait for lisa to come back, not wanting things to get even more awkward.
when ellie returned one of your quick glances, you decided to say something.
“sorry about coming here without letting you know first. i can’t go home yet, my roommate has a guy over,” you admitted with a grimace.
ellie nodded, laughing softly at the reason you were there. “i don’t mind, really.”
“thanks, anyway,” you grinned.
“so, how’d the date go?”
“uh, good.” your answer wasn’t completely honest, ellie could tell. she narrowed your eyes at you, not wanting to pry but at the same time dying to know.
“are you sure about that?”
“you’re her friend, i can’t gossip about her with you.”
“we’re actually not that close.”
you playfully bumped your shoulder into hers before your eyes set on her for a few seconds. she tilted her head as she returned your gaze, silently trying to convince you to talk.
“i don’t know if you’re very persuasive or if i’m just too weak.”
ellie’s smile widened as you sighed, giving in.
“i had a great time,” you began, searching for the right words to say, “but we didn’t hit it off as well as we did through text.”
“that’s weird.” her mumbled words were followed by an awkward chuckle.
“yeah, i know. don’t get me wrong, though, she’s great, but it felt like i was hanging out with a friend. that spark, i guess, you hope to feel on a first date just wasn’t there.”
ellie nodded as she took your words in. “i’m sorry it didn’t work out.”
“oh, it’s fine. we talked about it on the way here. it’s all good. actually, she invited me to see you guys play on friday. you’re the guitarist, right?”
“yeah,” ellie smiled proudly, sitting more comfortably on the couch. “we’re really good. well, you’ll see for yourself. don’t wanna get your expectations too high.”
“it might be a little too late for that,” you replied just as lisa came back.
there was a smile on her lips, she had managed to hear the last bit of the conversation. “we’re great, actually.”
you hummed, “we’ll see.”
“hey, want me to show you the records i was telling you about?”
“can you tell me where the bathroom is, first?”
“sure, it’s the door at the end of the hallway. come to my room afterwards.”
“got it.” you nodded as you stood up from the couch, ellie’s curious eyes following you.
she looked away just in time, because lisa’s gaze fell upon her the moment you were out of sight. “what do you think?”
“she’s cool. plus, she friendzoned you so i gotta give her more points for that.”
“she did not friendzone me!” she protested in a hushed voice. “we friendzoned each other, it was a mutual decision.”
“sure, lis, whatever you say.” ellie went to her room immediately after that, not giving her a chance to defend herself.
she was feeling strangely happy about the outcome of lisa’s date. her friend had always been a player, taking advantage of her ‘rockstar’ status. ellie had done that, too, but lisa loved to be involved with multiple people at the same time. with the short interactions ellie had shared with you, she knew you deserved better than that.
ellie opened her bedroom door as she hummed a melody, not expecting to have company. you were by her bed, closely inspecting one of her action figures. she stood under the doorframe, momentarily frozen at the sight. then, a soft chuckle escaped her lips, alerting you of her presence.
“i’ve been meaning to get this for a while—” you began saying, stopping yourself mid-sentence once you looked up and realized that it was ellie the one standing there and not lisa. “oh, hey. what’s up?”
ellie just smiled as she made her way to her bed under your confused stare. “nothing much,” ellie casually replied as she threw herself on the bed. “just love the comfort of my room, y’know?”
your eyebrows rose slightly, immediately leaving the action figure where you found it, “your room? i’m sorry! there were stickers on the door of lisa’s favorite characters—”
ellie laughed as you kept apologizing. she propped herself onto her elbows, waiting for you to be done with your rambling.
“i promise i didn’t touch anything else.”
“it’s okay, i don’t mind,” ellie answered with a half-smile.
“so, this stuff is all yours?” you asked, sweeping your gaze around the room. it was decorated with a bunch of fantasy movies posters and, on the shelves, there were different book collections as well as many other action figures of, coincidentally, most of your favorite characters.
“uh, yeah.”
“i see…” you hummed before your eyes met hers again.
ellie swallowed hard, her confidence quickly fading away. “lisa and i have practically the same taste,” she was quick to explain, hoping you wouldn’t catch the pathetic quiver on her voice.
“right… okay, i’ll see you friday, then?”
“yeah, see you friday.”
you gave her one last smile before stepping out of her room. it wasn’t until she was alone that she became aware of her racing heart. she laid back on the bed, bringing her hands to her face as she let out a heavy sigh.
that night, ellie fell asleep trying to convince herself that you hadn’t figured out she was behind some of lisa’s texts, that you hadn’t been capable of reading her that well after that short conversation.
ellie woke up the next day ready to avoid thinking about the issue as much as she could, but the universe seemed to conspire against her.
the band was having a break from rehearsal, each of them sprawled around jesse’s garage. ellie had taken her friend’s place behind the drums, absentmindedly playing a beat that faltered when dina brought up your name in a conversation she wasn’t even participating in.
“she’s coming to see us play even after you fucked up the date? woah, maybe i underestimated you.”
“i didn’t fuck up the date.” lisa rolled her eyes.
ellie snickered from her place, “then why were you back at the apartment at, like, 10 p.m?”
“whatever. we both decided it was best for us to stay as friends.”
“i believe you, don’t worry.” jesse gave her a pat on her back before mouthing ‘i don’t’ to ellie and dina, who secretly laughed. “okay, ladies, let’s get back to work. we don’t wanna make ourselves look bad infront of lisa’s new friend, right?”
“yeah, she’s got pretty high expectations,” ellie mentioned as she picked up her guitar. the smile on her face didn’t go unnoticed by her friends.
“you talked to her?”
she looked up at dina’s question, who was staring at her, intrigued. ellie frowned, her guitar pick between her teeth as she tied her hair up in a short, low ponytail.
“yeah, why? i’m not some antisocial freak, y’know?”
“every time i take someone home you lock yourself in your room until they leave,” lisa snorted.
“this time i was caught by surprise. i wasn’t expecting you to come back so early,” ellie chuckled at the last part.
“fuck you, ellie,” lisa complained. “y’know what? let’s just get this over with before i stick this microphone up your—”
“okay, fine, fine. calm down.”
rehearsal went by smoothly with the four of them behaving as profesional as they could, sometimes jesse went off beat to annoy them or ellie would zone out in the middle of a song. still, they had mastered their set and they were definitely ready to play, but there was a deep, strange feeling inside ellie.
it took her a while to figure out she was nervous about the upcoming show. it had been a while since that happened to her, so it was extremely weird for her. the anxiety stayed with her until the following day, and it had actually gotten worse.
ellie ended up going on stage with that horrible feeling still present in the pit of her stomach. she tried to remind herself that it was just another show but, at the same, she knew it wasn’t. knowing you’d be in the audience had definitely affected her, but she didn’t want to look further into what that could possibly mean.
maybe she didn’t come, the thought came to mind in an attempt of calming herself down. perhaps if she repeated it enough she’d fool herself into thinking it was actually true.
she was obviously wrong.
you were there, tapping your fingers against the drink you had ordered. just as you were taking a sip, the lights dimmed and the loud chatter became whispering voices that were soon interrupted by the sound of a guitar.
four spotlights shone brightly on the band and you quickly recognized the other two members you had yet to meet. dina on the bass and jesse on the drums. lisa was at the front, she moved confidently on stage, but your eyes inevitably fell on the girl behind her.
ellie was bobbing her head to the beat of the song, eyes glued to the floor. your mouth opened slightly at the sight, it was hypnotic seeing her play. you inhaled deeply, unable to tear your gaze away from her.
it wasn’t until the ending of the second song ellie first looked up. it was only a quick glance at the crowd, but her eyes coincidentally landed on you, making her do a quick double-take. her eyebrows rose, not expecting to find you so soon.
ellie unconsciously licked her lips as she took you in, trying her best not to mess up the song. she forced herself to look away from you and swept her gaze around the place, searching for anything else to focus on. it was in that moment when a girl waving frenetically at her from the side of the stage caught her eye. she was a regular, friday after friday she’d tried to make ellie look at her for more than five seconds but she never succeeded.
your eyes hadn’t left her, so you had been watching the interaction with immense curiosity. you tried to see who that other girl was, but you lost sight of her. when you looked back at ellie, you met her eyes again. there was an amused, teasing grin on her face, which made you laugh.
ellie played the rest of the set practically on autopilot, because she had her full attention on you. to her, you were the only person on the audience. she was performing for you, proudly showing off her skills and with her nerves long forgotten.
your experience wasn’t much different than hers. to you, ellie was the only member in the band worth watching. not that the others were bad or anything of the sort, but there was just something about ellie that made it hard for you to look away. she was too entrancing. the slight smirk she had while playing, the way her hands looked and the prolonged eye contact that she broke from time to time only to close her eyes and get lost in what she was playing.
your world went silent once they got off stage, even though the sound of the people talking around you was incredibly loud. with your head still buzzing, you decided it was best for you to go outside to get some air.
you didn’t mind how cold the night was. you stayed there for what it seemed to be an eternity, getting too caught up in your own mind to realize it had only been a couple of minutes.
your peace was interrupted with the sound of a notification. it was lisa, asking you where you were. outside, you replied and waited for her to come out.
you didn’t expect her showing up with the rest of the band.
lisa was the first to appear in front of you, the huge smile on her face as she went to hug you caused a smile of your own to form. dina and jesse were next, greeting you with nods of acknowledgment and friendly smiles.
“hey! what’d you think?”
“you guys were great!” the compliment left your lips just as your eyes settled on the person who had stayed behind. “hey, ellie.”
her head shot up at the mention of her name, seemingly surprised you had chosen to address her. “hi,” she said before quickly looking away.
before you had the chance to read into ellie’s awkward response, lisa spoke up, drifting your attention away from the guitarist.
“wanna come to our place? it’s movie night.”
the invitation was definitely tempting, but you weren’t sure if dina and jesse would be okay with it. even ellie could be opposed to it, judging by the way her eyes appeared tone avoiding you at all costs.
“uh, i mean, if you guys are okay with me being there—”
“of course we are, c’mon,” jesse immediately replied, placing an arm around your shoulders. “now, tell me all about how you friendzoned lisa…”
you chuckled lightly as you let him guide you to the car, briefly glancing over your shoulder hoping to meet ellie’s eyes. she didn’t look at you once, which made a feeling of uncertainty creep up onto you.
dina, jesse and lisa were the ones who talked the most during the ride. their lighthearted conversation helped to put yours’ and ellie’s racing minds at ease, at least for a bit.
you were still wondering why ellie was avoiding you so blatantly. you were so incredibly caught up in your own thoughts that you failed to notice the pair of green eyes that were watching you through the rear view mirror.
from her place on the copilot seat, ellie’s gaze flickered from you to lisa before looking back ahead.
she could easily ignore you, right?
once you arrived af the apartment, everyone quickly settled on the couches and browsed different streaming sites in search of a movie to watch and criticize.
“this looks shitty enough, what do you guys think?”
“i already watched that,” ellie spoke up for the first time since you were there.
“you have to much free time on your hands, el. i’m sure not even the actors in it watched it.”
the (already poorly done) plan of trying to act normal in your presence quickly fell apart when the sound of your laugh made her look at you and, oh, how she wished she hadn’t.
“i’ve watched it, too. it is pretty shitty, by the way,” you said, not noticing her stare.
ellie’s lips slightly parted as she looked at yours. the same feeling that had taken over her on stage came back to her and she found herself unable to tear her eyes away from you.
god, she was fucked.
“ellie, go bring some blankets and pillows,” lisa told her from the comfort of the biggest couch, waking her up from her trance.
“why don’t you go?”
“i’m too tired.”
“i can help, if you want,” you offered, your eyes meeting hers for the first time since your awkward interaction outside the bar.
ellie was going to tell you that you didn’t have to, but she accepted your help before her mind could catch up with her mouth. you silently followed her to her room. it was the biggest one, so, therefore, she had the biggest closet where they stored a lot of stuff, including extra blankets and pillows.
“here you go, this is the warmest one.” ellie handed you a blanket. “if lisa tries to take it from you, just tell her to fuck off.”
you chuckled, “got it.”
you took the liberty to look around as she searched for the rest of them. her room was definitely a glimpse of who ellie was, you instantly could tell she was an artsy person combined with a nerdy side. various sketches were laying on her desk, as well as books about astronomy and many, many books about dinosaurs. she had a pile of them stacked on her nightstand.
you walked towards them, leaving the blanket on top of her bed.
“you like dinosaurs?”
well, she couldn’t ignore you when you were alone. that would be just plain rude.
“everybody likes dinosaurs,” she replied, standing on her tiptoes to reach the last pillow. she didn’t know why she had put them so high.
“to this amount?” you picked one of the books and glanced through the pages. ‘The Great Dinosaur Debate’, it read on the cover.
ellie walked over to you, “is it my fault that they’re interesting?”
you looked up from the book, a playful grin on your lips, “you’re a nerd.”
“look who’s talking.”
“how would you know if i’m a nerd?”
“lisa talks.” and we have, too, actually. several times, she completed the sentence inwardly.
you rolled your eyes, “at least i don’t pretend to be cool on stage.”
“i’m not pretending, i am cool. the best of both worlds, right?” she gloated with an arrogant smile.
you left the book back on the pile and grabbed another one, “you know, i’ve always wanted to learn more about dinosaurs. maybe learn from someone who knows a lot would be nice,” you casually mentioned, hoping ellie would take the hint.
“oh, i have a lot of books i could lend you. these guys know everything.”
she didn’t.
you tilted your head to the side, unable to erase the smile off your face. it was difficult to believe the ellie standing in front you was the same ellie who was on stage an hour ago.
“sure, i’d love that.” with that, you grabbed the blanket ellie had given you and a bunch of pillows and went back to the living room. ellie followed you closely, throwing each of her friends a blanket.
they had finally decided on a movie, so once you and ellie were back they pressed play.
it was a cheap movie about the end of the world and the actors were almost as bad as the special effects. ellie would‘ve found it hilarious if she had been able to focus on it.
you were sitting on the floor with your back against the couch, wrapped up in the blanket she had given you. from where she was, ellie had a perfect view of your side-profile and, even though she felt like a creep, she couldn’t help her gaze from falling on you. especially when you laughed at her friend’s jokes or chimed in with one of your one.
it was practically torture.
once the movie ended, she felt like she could finally breathe again. dina turned the lights back on and, naturally, the first thing ellie did was look at you. it surprised her to find that you were already looking at her.
“i thought you had fallen asleep. you didn’t talk once.”
“i was just too caught up in the movie.” she averted her gaze from you to her shoes, knowing damn well she couldn’t tell you what the hell the movie was about.
unaware of her white lie, you nodded as you continued folding the blankets everyone had left on the couch. “want me to help you take these back to your room?”
“uh, yeah— yes. sure, let’s go,” ellie pathetically tripped over her words before leading the way.
you followed closely, your mouth curving into a small smile at her answer.
silence enveloped the two of you when you entered her bedroom for the second time. you handed her the neatly folded blankets and watched as she stored them.
“i didn’t get a chance to tell you how well you played tonight,” you spoke up, making her glance back at you for a second.
“you think?” she smiled before putting away the last blanket.
you hummed, “couldn’t keep my eyes off you.”
ellie’s heart skipped a beat at the memory of your eyes following her every move. it was a miracle she had her back facing you and you didn’t witness the way an obvious flush spread across her face. “i take it i exceeded your expectations, then?”
“yeah, absolutely.”
sending you a coy smile, she clasped her hands together behind her back. “told you so,” she said as she walked past you.
you went back to the living room, where you found the rest of the group vivaciously talking about something that, apparently, didn’t concern you or ellie by the way they went quiet when they saw you two approach.
“guys? i think i’m gonna go. it’s getting pretty late—”
“ellie will drive you home,” jesse quickly said, making the aforementioned look up at him, disoriented.
“huh?”
“yeah?” you looked at her, lips pulling into a small smile.
who could say no to that face?
jesse threw ellie the car keys, mouthing ‘you’re welcome’ while you hugged dina and lisa goodbye. she frowned, silently inquiring what did he mean by that before setting her gaze on you.
“you ready?” ellie asked from the doorframe, waiting for you.
the cold breeze from the night hit the both of you the moment you stepped outside. given how late it was, the neighborhood was deadly quiet. the only thing interrupting the silence was the sound of your footsteps.
ellie held the passenger’s door open for you and gifted you a smile when you thanked her, slightly touching her arm. she let out a shaky breath before getting in the car herself.
after giving her your adress, she started driving in silence. her knuckles were turning white due to the tight grip she had on the wheel.
trying to be as discreet as possible, ellie glanced at you from the corner of her eyes but, once again, she met your gaze.
“what?” she couldn’t help but ask, a smile slowly forming on her lips.
you laughed softly, taking your eyes off her and looking down at your fidgeting hands. “oh, nothing.”
“right…” ellie set her eyes back on the road as she turned on the radio.
the quietness of the night got interrupted by the sound of ‘i want to know what love is’ by foreigner. both of you instantly looked at each other when you recognized the song and burst out laughing.
“woah, setting the mood?”
it surprised you when her sheepish tone changed into a slight teasing one, matching yours, “i don’t know, is it working?”
“maybe, maybe.”
the laughter gradually quieted down, letting the cheesy song’s chorus fill the silence. you shot ellie a quick glance, smiling to yourself as you listen to the lyrics.
“it is great song, though,” you commented.
“classic,” ellie added, eyes on the road.
“absolutely.”
you arrived at your place not much longer after that, since your building wasn’t that far away from hers. ellie turned off the engine and looked at you just as you turned your head to her.
“thank you for driving me and for giving me the warmest blanket. especially for the blanket.”
“you’re welcome.” the smile that ellie sent you back was a little too sweet for you to be able to function properly.
you forced yourself to look away from her, not wanting to look like a creep. unfortunately, you appeared to be destined to embarrass yourself that night one way or another. when you tried to unbuckle your seatbelt, it got stuck. you struggled in silence for a bit before giving up and looking at ellie, who had obviously noticed what was going on and was staring at you amusedly.
ellie leaned over, laughing softly at your helpless expression. “i told jesse a million times to sell this piece of crap and buy a new car,” she murmured, shaking her head.
she was close, way too close. your eyes automatically placed on her, as they always seemed to do ever since you met her. a small smile appeared on your lips when you heard her mutter a series of curses under her breath.
“there.” she returned to her seat, giving you the space you needed to regulate your breathing but, at the same time, the space you didn’t want. you happened to like having her close.
“thank you,” you grinned, but your smile faltered a little when you realized that you had to leave. maybe you were being overly dramatic, but you didn’t know when you were going to see her again, so you couldn’t help but feel disappointed that the night had come to an end. “see you around, ellie. thank you for driving me.”
“see you.” her voice was barely above a whisper.
ellie waited for you to be inside your building before leaving. you waved at her one last time, making a smile appear on her lips.
she didn’t put on music on the drive back home. it was just her alone with her thoughts. it was funny, they all seemed to revolve around you.
she went to sleep that night feeling guilty. it wasn’t right for her to be thinking about you that way. it didn’t matter it hadn’t worked out, lisa had liked you first. you were off-limits.
so the world kept spinning, time kept passing, life kept going, and ellie kept trying to forget about you. it wasn’t an easy task, since you had managed to infiltrate even her most random dreams. if that weren’t enough, you started hanging out with the group more often. jesse and dina had both taken a liking in you, too. she obviously couldn’t blame them.
ellie started making up excuses to miss said hangouts, which made her feel bad but she figured some time away from you would help dissolve whatever feelings were brewing inside of her.
she considered she was doing a pretty decent job, but that was until she ran into you on the street.
“ellie!”
you looked as radiant as always, maybe even more since your beauty seemed to be heightened by the fact she had tried so hard to forget about it. it hit her harder than she imagined.
“hey! uh, what’s up?” her reply came out in pathetic stutters, but you didn’t seem to mind.
“oh, nothing. just on my way home. doing some grocery shopping?” you pointed at the bags ellie was holding, to which she nodded.
“yeah, yeah. we were out of sugar n’ stuff.”
“i feel like i haven’t seen you in forever. you missed movie night at dina’s.”
“yeah, i know. i’ve been busy.”
the hectic sounds of the crowded street didn’t hide the fact that a deafening silence followed ellie’s short answer. you stood there, waiting for her to say something else, or even look you in the eyes.
“listen, um, i gotta go. i’m late for… something. see you around?”
stunned, you watched as she hurriedly walked past you. you tried to make sense of what had just happened, trying to recall if you could have possible done something to upset her, but nothing came to mind.
ellie turned around the corner cringing at her own behavior. she felt awful and spent the entire walk home trying to shake off the embarrassment.
lisa, who was already at the apartment, curiously observed her friend as she helped her put away everything she had bought.
“you okay, dude?” she asked her once she caught ellie staring a little too long at the wall.
“yeah, why?”
“are you sure? you’ve been acting weird lately.”
she sighed, “i’m good, i swear.”
“really? because a little bird told me you seemed off today.”
ellie shot her friend a glance, knowing that little bird was you. “oh. yeah, about that…”
what was she supposed to say? that she practically ran away from you because she couldn’t handle being around you without feeling fucking butterflies in her stomach and that it made her feel terribly guilty and the same time it scared the shit out of her?
“it’s nothing, lisa. i was just in a hurry—”
“do you have a problem with her or something?”
“what? no, of course not.”
“then why do you keep running away from her? you never hang out with us when she’s there.”
“i already told you it’s nothing.”
“we honestly thought you liked her. maybe we’ve been wrong this entire time?” she asked more to herself than to ellie.
ellie let out an awkward chuckle, “i do. she’s cool. why wouldn’t i like her?”
“no, me and the guys had this theory. we thought you liked her as in like her, as more than friends.”
ellie averted her gaze from lisa to the floor, “what?” she asked in a high-pitched voice. “no, i don’t.”
“oh my god, i knew it. you were so making eyes at each other when she came to see us play—”
“we weren’t—”
“—then, i told the others and they noticed the same thing. that’s why jesse told you to drive her home.”
suddenly, her friend’s behavior started making sense and she could not be more mortified. had she been that obvious?
“y’know, she asks me about you all the time, then she plays it off by asking about dina and jesse too, but i know she doesn’t really care about them.”
ellie’s stomach fluttered at the new information, but she shook her head. “that doesn’t mean anything.”
“is that why you’re acting weird? you like her but you don’t think she feels the same? cause let me tell you, she obviously does,” lisa told her, searching to meet her eyes. seeing ellie stayed silent, she spoke up again. “i don’t mind, if that’s what you’re worried about.”
“lisa…”
“ellie…” she mocked her, unable to hide her amused smile. “so that’s what happened? you were worried i’d get mad if you liked her?”
ellie nodded, finally looking at her. “i felt bad.”
“aw, aren’t you a big ol’ softie underneath that permanent scowl?” lisa laughed, making ellie roll her eyes. “if i knew that was the thing holding you back i would’ve told you to go for it a long time ago. i just didn’t want to pressure you, i know you don’t like to talk about that stuff.”
“it’s not the only thing that’s holding me back,” ellie mumbled as she scratched the back of her neck, gaze cast downward.
“ellie she likes you, i mean it. when we were on stage she didn’t look at the rest of us once. not even when i fell, she probably didn’t even notice.”
“you fell?”
“exactly. you two were in your own little world. it’s cute, actually. so, if you’re really interested, ask her out.”
it was painfully obvious how interested ellie was but, even with lisa’s blessing and words of reassurance, she wasn’t entirely convinced you liked her back. there was the possibility you were too nice, that’s all. so, she decided to do something she never thought she’d do.
ellie left it to the hands of fate.
no matter the outcome, the universe would send some kind of signal if she should ask you out. what she didn’t expect, was that the universe would act so quickly.
only two days passed before ellie saw you again.
for some reason, she had decided to walk home after band practice. she was too caught up in her own world to notice anything happening around her, but the sound of a familiar voice snapped her back to reality.
you were talking to a dog that seemed to be attentively listening as if he understood what you were saying. “you can’t pee on strangers. or anyone, for that matter.”
a short, soft laugh escaped her lips at the situation. ellie put her hands in her pockets, a wave of nerves suddenly washing over her at hesitation grew within her. letting out a small sigh, she gathered all her courage and straightened her back. ellie began approaching you with a determined look on her face.
“hey.”
your head shot up, the corners of your lips tugging up in a smile as soon as you saw who it was. “ellie, hi!”
the dog beside you immediately jumped at her, attacking her with several kisses as his tail moved at an impossibly fast speed. ellie chuckled as she kneeled down to pet him.
“oh, i’m sorry!”
“it’s okay, i don’t mind.”
“he must really like you. he doesn’t let strangers pet him.”
“yeah?” ellie smiled up at you before returning her gaze to the dog in front of her.
eh, not really. he’s actually the friendliest dog to ever grace the earth but you’re pretty and you make me nervous. “yeah,” you grinned.
“what’s his name?”
“chip. he’s my niece’s, actually. i’m just talking him for a walk while she’s at school,” you explained, trying not to look to affected by her presence. it was hard.
ellie hummed, deep in thought. suddenly, she looked up at you again, “want some company?”
her question took you by surprise, especially after your last encounter. “uh, yes, i’d like that.”
the two of you began walking at a slow pace, sometimes stopping to wait for chip who got distracted by something that caught his attention. ellie asked how your day was going, and once you were done telling her you asked how hers was. it was a calm conversation, the total opposite of how you two were feeling inside.
“i wanted to apologize for leaving so quick the other day.”
“oh, you don’t have to. it’s fine, really.”
“no, it’s not. i’m sorry, it’s just— um, have you talked to lisa?”
you glanced at her, “not recently, why? did something happen?”
“no, no. i was just wondering.”
“you were wondering because…?”
ellie chuckled awkwardly, realizing what she had gotten herself into. she could play dumb and avoid the conversation, but that would be not listening to the universe and that would be a very dumb thing to do, wouldn’t it?
“you’re just friends, right?”
you gave her another quick side-eyed glance, “yes, why?”
“you don’t like her that way and she doesn’t like you that way either, right?”
you let out a short laugh, “yes, ellie. our date wasn’t what we expected so we decided to just stay friends. i already told you that.”
“then let me show you how it’s done.”
you whipped your head around and stared at her as your surprised expression began to morph into a giddy grin. “what?”
“let me take you on a proper date. are you free tomorrow?”
“really?”
“if— if you want, of course.”
in that moment, ellie knew she had made the right choice and internally thanked the universe for pushing her to do so. the way your face lit up at her words was priceless, and it was also a sign that you were as interested in her as she was in you.
you gleefully accepted her request with a warm smile, one that almost knocked the air out of ellie. she promised to text you so she could tell you the details, and she stuck to her word because once you arrived home there was a message from her waiting for you.
you began texting right away. more precisely, you sent hundreds of voicenotes throughout the day and she happily listened to them, replying with an equal amount of texts and lame reaction pictures (which you loved).
“you’re okay with this, right?” ellie asked lisa for the hundredth time as she was about to leave for your date.
her friend, who was sitting comfortably on their couch, rolled her eyes for the hundredth time, too. “ellie, i swear to god if you ask me again—”
“alright! alright.”
“have fun, dork.”
“yeah, yeah,” she muttered as she grabbed the keys to jesse’s car, who had kindly let her borrow it for the date. “don’t wait up, i know how to keep a girl entertained.”
“fuck you!” ellie heard lisa say before she closed the door behind her. she went snickering to herself the whole way to the car, but soon her cockiness evaporated and, instead, a feeling of uncertainty replaced it.
she began second guessing every decision she made the closer she got to your house. was her outfit nice? was her hair okay? was the bouquet of flowers too much? was the date idea she had planned the most nerdy thing ever thought? the answer to that last question was probably, but there was no time to change it, she was already waiting for you outside.
she shuffled her feet as she moved from side to side, her grip on the stems of the flowers tightening. once she heard someone coming, her head shot up. her lips instantly curved into a smile when she saw you. you had the biggest grin on your face as you approached her. ellie’s smile widened even more when she noticed what you had on your hands.
flowers.
“we’re too cheesy, aren’t we?” you scrunched up your nose, slightly tilting your head to the side as ellie laughed. you proceeded to exchange bouquets, your fingers briefly brushing hers. “these are beautiful, thank you.” the compliment left your lips in a tone so sweet it had ellie melting. “alright, should we go?”
“you’re not gonna leave them to put them in water or something?”
“that’s for when i get back. i wanna show them off first. unless the super secret date location isn’t flower-friendly?”
“oh, no, you can take them. it’ll be fine.”
ellie’s chosen date destination was the museum. it was nerdy but, fortunately for her, you were thrilled once you found out. you kept telling her how excited you were while you waited in line, swinging the flowers around as you gesticulated.
there was a small smile on her lips as she attentively listened to you talk about your first experience in a museum and how you’ve always wanted to go to one again, but never got around to it.
it was strange to think about when ellie first saw you in a picture. you caught her attention right away. now, you were in front of her, gifting her your presence and your kind smiles.
everything was going great, but the constant reminder that she wasn’t being completely honest with you caused a persistent feeling of guilt to set on the pit of her stomach.
“i have to tell you something,” ellie said after a moment of silence.
your eyebrows instantly scrunched together at her tone. “everything okay?”
“you said lisa seemed different in person than through text. she probably knew nothing about the movies and characters she said to like when you talked about it on your date, right? well, that’s because it was actually me behind those texts. just when those topics came out, you know, it wasn’t me always. so, basically, i feel really bad about not telling you sooner. you probably think this is weird, right?” ellie let out an awkward chuckle after her (way too long) rambling.
you stared at her in silence, processsing the great amount of information she had given you in just five seconds. suddenly, you laughed.
“it really threw me off when lisa said she loved anakin and legolas’ friendship. then i saw your room. i knew something was fishy, though i never would’ve have guessed i actually talked to you and you weren’t just telling her what to say.”
ellie hid her face behind her hands, laughing at lisa’s huge mistake. “i can’t believe she got aragorn and anakin mixed up.”
you chuckled, “yeah, and that wasn’t the worst one.”
“oh my god,” she groaned. “wait, so, you knew?”
“kind of. i didn’t ask lisa about it because i didn’t want her to be embarrassed or anything, so i just assumed something like that had happened.”
“and you’re not mad?”
“i wouldn’t be here if that were the case, but thank you for telling me,” you said, smiling sweetly at her and reaching for her hand to give her a quick little squeeze. “c’mon, we’re holding the line.”
much to ellie’s dismay, your hand slipped away from hers. she couldn’t help but feel slightly disappointed at how brief the contact had been. still, having told you the whole truth, ellie was practically floating behind you.
“by the way, i wanted to tell you something, too,” you started, making her look into your eyes. “going on dates with two different people in such a short time is not like me, y’know? especially if those people are friends.”
“okay…”
“i just don’t want you to get the wrong idea of me.”
“what, that you’re homie hopper?”
“ellie!” you laughed in disbelief.
“i’m kidding,” she playfully rolled her eyes. you watched as her teasing smirk turned into a soft smile.
ellie had never been an affectionate person. in fact, having someone constantly touching her wasn’t something she craved and seeing couples that were too into public displays of affection made her sick. then, she met you.
standing so close to you was torture. every fiber of her being screamed to get closer and, for the first time, she initiated contact. seeing you two were next in line, she took that opportunity to grab your hand and lead you into the museum. she didn’t turn around to see your reaction, but she didn’t have to. you squeezed her hand and intertwined your fingers, indicating that you wouldn’t let go.
you walked side by side at an unhurried pace, taking the time to soak in everything you saw. the rest of the world could have disappeared and neither of you would have cared. in that moment, all that existed were each other and the hushed conversations you shared. the both of you were so caught up in your own little bubble that often forgot there were people around and you had to apologize every time you laughed a little too loud.
ellie knew a lot about everything, you were in complete awe of her. you were certain you could listen to her tell you a million random facts and never get tired of it. the best part was when you finally reached the section where everything dinosaur-related was displayed.
“you said you wanted to learn about them, didn’t you?” she asked with a playful smirk. “you still have time to want to take it back, because i will not be able to shut up once i start.”
you shook your head, smiling fondly at her. “i will listen to every word.”
and you did. sometimes you asked her questions, leading her to talk even more than she intended. it worried her that you could get annoyed, but she could see the genuine interest in your eyes whenever she looked at you.
time flew by much faster than you would’ve wanted. many conversations were shared throughout the whole date. some were meaningful and some weren’t, but each and every one of them would stay engraved in each other’s memories.
you would always remember ellie’s biggest regret, her favorite candy, the first time she fell in love, the age she learned how to ride a bike and how much she hated reality shows.
she would always remember the first time someone broke your heart, that you preferred tea over coffee, your favorite cartoon growing up and your irrational fear of mannequins.
both of you would always remember the comfortable silences you shared during the art section and the way both of you giggled whenever you caught each other’s eyes.
now, standing outside of your building under a starry sky, you already felt nostalgic about a night that wasn’t even technically over yet.
“thank you for today. it totally exceeded my expectations, and they were really, really high, by the way.”
“yeah?” ellie smiled widely before biting down her bottom lip.
“yeah.” you nod, grinning. “i had a lot of fun.”
“me too.”
you kept staring at each other, unable to erase the dumb smiles off your lips.
“did i score a second date?”
“you even scored a third one.”
ellie laughed at your answer, momentarily looking down at her shoes. when she met your gaze again, she felt time slowing as well as her breath. you were the one who took the first step, quite literally, standing closer to her whilst she seemed to be completely still.
your eyes met for a brief moment before you finally closed the gap between you and enveloped you two on a very eagerly awaited kiss. the contact made ellie come back to her senses and she reacted almost instantly, making you smile against her.
you had been waiting for that moment to come since beginning of the night and, yet, you still weren’t ready for the way it made you feel. it was overwhelming, in the best way possible.
“i’d invite you over but, unfortunately for you, i’m a lady,” you murmured as your fingers intertwined on the back of her head, the bouquet of flowers hanging upside down on her back.
ellie grinned against your lips before giving you one final kiss. “goodnight.”
you had said your goodbyes. the next step was for ellie to leave, but she found herself glued to the floor. your soft smile quickly became a teasing smirk when you realized she had no intention to move.
“did you forget how to walk?”
her next move pleasantly surprised you. she raised one of her hands to the back of your neck and pulled gently to draw you into another kiss. it felt so natural, so right.
“i think it’s time for our second date,” she mumbled, smiling dazedly.
“now?”
she was still so close.
“please.”
you weren’t sure how it was possible for you to hear her whispering voice over the loud beating of your heart.
“let’s just— let’s drive around and see where we end up.”
you grinned, immediately nodding at her proposal.
who could say no to that face?
644 notes · View notes
enha-stars · 3 months
Text
✧ how he loves you
Tumblr media
pairing: soft!sunghoon x reader (fluff)
summary: sunghoon never really believed in love until he was in it, and now that he was, it was everything.
a/n: thank you for 400 followers! this was inspired by something i wrote on my other blog for sakusa kiyoomi (don't ask)
Tumblr media
love was powerful; it was strong and capable of change, and sunghoon learned that with you. he firmly believed that love could change someone. 
because it changed him. 
sunghoon never considered love, not really. he liked himself enough but he had never truly loved himself. his entire life, people had told him how talented he was and how handsome he was, but he never truly accepted any of the claims. 
despite his own turmoil, sunghoon loved you. god, he loved you. he loved you more than life; more than the tide loved the moon, more than the plants loved the sun. he loved you more than he ever thought possible. 
and you loved him. god, did you love him. you loved him so much that he had no choice but to love himself just as much. or at least, he tried to. 
he had always hated his fangs; his pointy canine teeth that always made his smile look abnormal. but when you poked them, smiling when they made an appearance, mumbling about how adorable and boyish he looked, sunghoon had no choice but to start loving them. 
he had hated his beauty marks; hated how they were scattered across his face in an organized manner. but when you first kissed them, telling him that “they’re beautiful, hoonie. just as you are” he no longer wanted to scratch them off. all he yearned for now was the days that you sat on his lap and pressed small kisses to the marks on his cheek and nose while playing with his fingers. 
sunghoon was absolutely, hopelessly, completely, passionately, insanely, and desperately in love with you. 
and anyone who had the chance to look at both of you together, would know. 
perhaps the most surprising day of his members’ lives was when they stumbled upon the soft moments between you and sunghoon and had the opportunity to see the way he truly loved you; feverishly and fondly. 
one evening, heeseung had come to practice half and hour early and when he stepped into the practice room, his eyes landed on you and sunghoon in the middle of the barely lit room. you spoke animatedly about something. he watched curiously as sunghoon gently twirled you in circles, smiling when you broke into giggles mid sentence. heeseung’s jaw fell to the floor when you began to twirl sunghoon, trying your best as you stood on your toes and he could only laugh. 
jay had witnessed sunghoon’s love for you when he found him in the dorm’s kitchen, trying to cook you a full course meal because you had a bad day. jay could only stand there with wide eyes as three videos played simultaneously, guiding sunghoon on a single recipe. he watched carefully as sunghoon danced around the kitchen, smiling when his friend added the wrong ingredients with confidence. 
jake had seen sunghoon’s love for you when sunghoon had come into practice with his hair braided, not a single care as the rest of the members stared at him. sunghoon was very possessive about his hair; it being one of the only things he liked best about himself. and to have you braid it–touch it–jake was amazed. even he couldn’t touch sunghoon’s hair without a slap to the hand. 
the younger members had witnessed sunghoon’s overwhelming love for you after a concert, when he jumped off stage and you ran to him, jumping into his arms. jungwon’s mouth was already agape at the sight of someone touching sunghoon in public. riki and sunoo’s eyes widened when sunghoon pressed a kiss to your lips. it was quick, but visible. he was just so happy, and he didn’t mind the audience.
sunghoon loved you in the most selfless way possible; by unconsciously loving himself. 
he loved you by coming to terms with himself, realizing that he had so much to offer when you were perfectly happy with who he was, with what he gave you. 
park sunghoon loved you with his whole heart, and then some. 
laying next to you now, sunghoon had never felt more loved. with your head resting in the crook of his neck and your hand on top of his heart as you pressed soft kisses to his jaw, sunghoon was absolutely sure that you loved him the way he loved you. 
your love had changed sunghoon, and in return, he loved you with everything he had. 
Tumblr media
a/n: @pprodsuga for you <3
565 notes · View notes
cinnbar-bun · 3 months
Text
Affinity (Various OP Characters x Reader)
Characters: Brook, Buggy, Beckman, Crocodile, Zoro, Mihawk, Corazon, Shanks, Law
Rating: SFW
Word Count: ~4k
A/n: Reader is GN! I kinda made this after hearing about a special thing in my religion, and decided I wanted to do this. I of course made it more romantic in nature than the original idea goes, but hey, romance! I had my followers choose 7 originally but it went to 9, which is a very lucky number in my religion so maybe it was a sign? Who knows! Please enjoy <3
Tagging: @fanaticsnail @gingernut1314 @undeadeurydice @i-am-vita @kiribuchi @therosietoesy (sorry, I forgot who asked for Law my bad)
———————————————————————
There is a belief that before you are born, you were once a soul that had existed with other souls. Souls who had an affinity for each other would find that affinity carried in their time as a human. Souls who repelled each other would find that distaste carried over as well. Perhaps it was preordained, fate, destiny- whatever you’d call it. Regardless, it seems your soul has met with someone who once had an affinity for you…
Brook
Being an undead figure unable to pass on was not what Brook had in mind. In some ways, he was grateful for another chance at life, another chance to do what he previously was too dead to finish. Albeit, being a pile of bones did have its drawbacks.
While he could still function and do things many humans did, fact was, he was anything but. One look at him would easily make him stand out as something like a freak of nature.
Skeletons cannot love and be loved like a human. He could hold, but could not be held like a human. Admittedly, it had bothered him on occasion, but he always tried to brush it off with a simple hum or shrug. After all, he had his friends and crewmates- and he had a promise to continue fighting for. That should be enough.
But he couldn’t stop his eyes (if he had any) from wandering… couldn’t stop the way his mind wondered…
Just what could it be like if I too could fall in love?
Ah, but that’s such a silly thing for a skeleton to consider. Who could ever love the undead remains of someone long forgotten?
He’d practically given up on such silly notions like love or a relationship- it didn’t fit his current predicament.
So Brook focused on his music and his performances instead. He held up his violin and decided to waste some time on this sunny day playing for his audience of a few blue birds chirping at this green park. It was beautiful and reminded him of his day with the Rumbar Pirates- agh, nostalgia was always his weakest attribute, he thinks.
His fingers drift along the strings of the instrument, peacefully playing his weary heart away. He doesn’t recognize he has another guest until he hears slow clapping.
“What?” He turns his head, surprised to see you on the bench, smiling and clapping.
“That was lovely,” you comment. Time slows still and your eyes meet, shining (e/c) eyes with hollow black sockets.
If he had skin, perhaps he would’ve been red or sweating buckets. As a skeleton, he was not able to do things. But Brook was still a man through and through, and he couldn’t help but freeze at seeing the way your eyes were soft and full of admiration.
“I’m glad you thought so. Music is my pride and joy.”
“I can tell,” you reply. “I felt like I forgot to breathe for a moment when I heard that. I’m sorry for watching, though, if you weren’t looking for an audience.”
“N-no, actually it was…” he was too caught up in the way his soul was resonating and burning within him. “I appreciate it actually. Would you like me to play a song for you?”
“Would you? I’d love to hear more!”
Buggy
Buggy never believed in things like soulmates or fairy tales or blah blah blah- it was all junk! The only thing he ever could trust was treasure- shiny, bright, treasure! What else did a pirate need or want?
Is what he would say out loud- Buggy, even at a young age, was secretly a romantic who refused to let himself be swept up in the sentiment. When him and Shanks would sail together on Roger’s ship, Shanks would often ask what he thought about love.
Unlike Buggy, Shanks was pretty honest and confident about his assertions. Buggy would stumble and try to keep the bravado up, pretending as if he didn’t secretly yearn for a person who could look past his red nose and maybe possibly sorta kinda like him? Was that too much to ask? If you were Buggy, the answer was yes, because he would never allow himself the chance to be soft or vulnerable with someone. Especially not when he was already so sensitive about his looks and attitude. The thought of letting his guard down to be loved terrified him- what if they left? What if they made fun of him, too?
It was just too much for his fragile ego, so he brushed it aside and continued his hunt for treasure.
“Now where the hell am I?” He yelled, tilting the map in his hand left and right, as if that would somehow make his destination clearer. “Kinda crappy treasure map is this?”
He glared and shoved the map back in his pocket as he stomped around this town. He hadn’t ever bothered to come to this place before, so everything was new for him. He glared at the kids who were pointing at his nose to scare them off (mission accomplished), but his foul attitude still didn’t lessen.
As Buggy turned a corner, he accidentally rammed into someone. They shrieked, and his hat fell off his face and covered his eyes.
“Watch it, will ya? I’m walkin’ he…” he pushed his hat back up and came face to face with perhaps the most gorgeous person he’s ever met. His mouth was wide open, gawking at you as you gave an apologetic smile.
“Sorry. I didn’t see you there,” you said sheepishly.
“Y-yeah it’s… it’s cool. No biggie,” he mumbled in a daze.
“Are you alright?”
“Huh? Oh, yeah,” he returned to normal. “I mean, yeah, totally.”
You chuckle at his behavior, and something within Buggy’s chest makes it feel like there’s a million butterflies flapping inside his ribcage. He can’t help the dumb grin on his face as he laughs along.
“Sorry again, sir. I’ll keep an eye out for you next time,” you wink and begin walking away, making Buggy flabbergasted. N-next time? Was that a promise? He didn’t even realize what he was thinking before he turned around and tried to jog back to you.
“H-hey, wait up-!”
Beckman
Beckman was fairly ambivalent to the idea of a “soulmate” or “affinity”. Sure, he humored his often childish captain with those notions, but the fact was, Beckman was simply a sailor at heart. He didn’t think being “stuck” to someone was the life he wanted, and he was fairly sure a sane, rational person would not want to be the lover of a first mate to perhaps one of the most infamous pirate crews on the sea.
Now, this would imply you were sane and rational, and this would also imply that he was also not a sucker for you. Perhaps that was what made him attracted to you in the first place, or maybe it was something that gave him the idea that his captain wasn’t so off base.
When it came to you, Beckman was eager, a bit too eager, the others would joke. Whenever you called, he came running and answering like a loyal servant. Whenever you wrote, his lips would form a large smile while he refused to let the others look at the letter you sent. Whenever he was away from you for long periods of time, he drank a bit too much.
It was common place enough for the others to notice and tease him about, even if Beckman was adamant there was nothing there. You guys were just… friends, or something ambiguous like that. You didn’t need a label for your relationship. This was completely normal, you were normal, he was normal- nothing was out of the ordinary, so if they would please stop asking and make him confront those pesky feelings he-
Maybe he had a problem. He never felt this way for anyone else he encountered. You knew of his philandering, not seeming to care all that much, but damn it, even he couldn’t continue that streak because his mind would get occupied with you, you, you. Love was too complicated. Maybe this was the alcohol talking. Or Shanks getting in his head about “souls being attuned” or whatever spiritual jazz the red-haired captain would spout.
No, it really made sense, all things considered. There was no one else but you to make him quit fooling around with others on the islands he stopped at. There was no one else but you who invaded his thoughts, who plagued him day and night with those eyes, that smile, the way you hated that red cologne he once bought and-
Oh dear god, he was deep into this, wasn’t he?
Crocodile
Love? Spirits? Souls? Soulmates?
Yeah right, add that to the list of stupid things weak poets say to make their miserable lives have some meaning. You could jump through a million hoops to try and blame encounters and relationships on things like “destiny” or “fate”. To a man like Crocodile, however, “destiny” was just something he could control. Whether through bribes of money or through making them submit with his fearsome powers, “destiny” was nothing but another means of his affluence.
Only those who were weak and had nothing could not control their lives.
Something like love was a crutch used by those who had nothing to pretend they did. What was love to power? What was love to wealth? To fame? To greatness?
Love was the longest-running scam that Crocodile almost could be impressed with, if not for the fact that the sentiment around love made him want to gag.
Except, now he was actively looking for jewelry to buy you, flowers to deliver to your doorstep, and outfits to clothe you in for when you visited him.
It was almost disgusting how Crocodile was eagerly awaiting for your next arrival, for when he could be able to see you on the street or at his casino so he could see that face he adored so much. Those eyes that made him want to melt, that voice that echoed in his head, that smile that made him want to have an image of you adorned on his wall so he could always see it.
Something, he could never place what it was, drew him to you. Something made you seem to stand out to him in ways that no other could. He was Crocodile- world famous business man and pirate- he had no shortage of people throwing themselves at him or fearing him. Only to you was he trying his luck attempting to woo you to give him that look he loved. Only for you was he making excuse after excuse to continue seeing you, lying over and over that he had a reason to use you, that it was just a part of some master plan.
He exhaled another puff of his cigar and rubbed his temples.
Gods, why was he acting this way? He was Crocodile. Not a lovesick teenage boy, not some lonely man, not some simpering-
“Sir, (Y/n) has arrived.” His ears perked up as he quickly slicked back his hair.
“Is that so? Send them up,” he orders, grabbing his expensive cologne to spray onto him again.
Zoro
Zoro had never heard of the idea of soulmates or anything like that. When one lives, breathes, and dies by the sword, something like “soulmates” is just comical. He doesn’t need love to become the best swordsman. He didn’t need love to teach him how to pick up a sword and kill another with it. That was, in fact, the complete opposite of love.
Survival of the fittest, he thought. Nothing more, nothing less. You kill for bounties, bounties that pay, pay that gives you a chance to eat food. Nothing more to it. He never did more than he needed to, never worked harder for anything outside of his sword training and hunting. What else did a swordsman need to live?
He was currently drinking his fill at a local tavern of some random village he washed out upon. He didn’t care to get names, not when he was always moving, always killing, always leaving. “Zoro” was a passing chance encounter few got to ever meet or understand. He was fine with that. A bounty hunter didn’t need attachments. A bounty hunter definitely didn’t need someone weighing him down.
At the tavern, a few rowdy pirates were acting up. Yelling obscenities, throwing food and liquor at one another, making rude gestures- nothing out of the ordinary for drunk pirates. Zoro had no business with them, so he ignored them, continuing to order pint after pint.
It wasn’t until he heard a crash that he looked up. You were angrily yelling at one of the pirates who threw a drink at you, and his mates were drawing their weapons. It was clear you were outnumbered, so you looked around the bar for anyone that would help.
Normally, Zoro wouldn’t bother, figuring you dug your own grave by messing with pirates like that. However, when he glanced to your eyes, he found himself… staring. Lost. Entranced?
He didn’t know why he felt like he should protect you, but he always had a good intuition when it came to these sorts of things. He sighed, placed his mug down, then stood up, drawing his swords from their sheathes.
“Zoro,” he stated. A rare thing for him to admit so casually to a normal person. The pirates heard his name and shriveled up in fear. Zoro didn’t pay them any mind, instead tapping his sword against his shoulder impatiently. “Need me to shut these guys up?”
Mihawk
If you had asked a young Mihawk about love, he would have most certainly called you a fool for daring to think of such illogical things instead of focusing on one’s own strength and potential. While he had heard of the sentiments about love and soulmates before, he didn’t place much value into it. Love was a distraction from the training he could have done. Love was a waste of time. Love was just for weak-minded people who let themselves be vulnerable or gentle with another. Love wasn’t for people like him.
Which was why he was now trying to instill the opposite into his foolhardy protege, Zoro. Yes, yes, unfortunately, Mihawk was proven wrong from his earlier ways of thinking, and ever since then, he’s been doing his best to be a good man for you.
“I didn’t think a guy like you would have a partner…” Zoro would mumble.
“Of course I would. Do I not look like a suitable husband?” Mihawk replied as he was sipping his wine. “A marriage is only an aspect of your training and power.”
“How does cooking dinner help you train?” Zoro raised a brow, not believing a word.
“If you cannot handle a routine for even the most mundane and domestic of tasks, you cannot expect to be disciplined enough to train. If you think something like making your love a cup of tea or folding laundry is too hard or not worthy enough, you are not worthy enough to hold a sword.”
Zoro nodded, impressed by Mihawk’s reasoning (or maybe impressed at how you somehow made the world’s greatest swordsman so whipped and happy to make you dinner).
“Well, when you put it like that,” Zoro scratched his cheek, looking back at his mentor to see him staring at you longingly from the window. You and Perona were outside picking some of the vegetables at the garden, an activity you insisted upon doing despite Mihawk’s protests. You and the young lady were joking and laughing about something Perona said, and Mihawk sighed.
“Something wrong?” Zoro asked, unsure what Mihawk was thinking with his stoic appearance.
“No, not at all,” Mihawk shook his head, taking another sip.
“Then why did you sigh like that?” Zoro questioned. A smirk grew on Mihawk’s lips as he chuckled, continuing to look at you. You… you who were so special, who had become the apple of his eye, his strength, his joy, his passion.
“Oh, you wouldn’t understand it right now, my student,” Mihawk closed his eyes. “Fate is… it’s simply a humorous thing.”
Corazon
He always was a sensitive soul, despite his outer appearance and harsh exterior. But even as a child, Law could tell something was up with Corazon.
“Why are you always looking at them?” Law grumpily asked, folding his arms and raising a brow at his benefactor.
“Hm? At who?” Corazon dumbly responded, cigarette in his lips.
“You know who I mean! Don’t act stupid!” Law shouted. Corazon chuckled and exhaled the smoke.
“Sorry, gotta be more specific.”
Of course, Corazon knew who Law was referring to. It wasn’t like Corazon had hidden his affection for you, but that was for another time. You were something special, something that Corazon yearned for but could never have. Not when Doflamingo’s influence was so large and looming over his life. But even if Corazon himself could not love you so freely, he always did like to tell the young boy stories. Of course, Law, being a jaded little boy, had never really given thought to such things like “soulmates” or “souls knowing each other”. That was stupid and impossible.
Corazon liked to believe, though. It comforted him. It made him feel happy that, hey, even if this life perhaps didn’t work out for him and you, at least he had known you before. At least he was able to see you again. At least he got you in his life for a moment, even if it would end in nothing but heartache and pain. At he least, for just a bit, he got to see that smile, those eyes, and feel your hands over his.
It made his life a little less hard, a little less dull. The romanticism that despite Doffy meddling in his life, Corazon still had a chance with you, was meant to know and be with you… well, that was plenty enough for him. It made him happier, too, knowing Law was perhaps a soul he was acquainted with before. It made him feel like he was always going to be guaranteed love and kindness with you and Law, even if the world was unkind to him.
Yes, this new family he had found was perhaps where he belonged the most. With you and Law by his side, there was nothing more he could ask for.
Shanks
“You’re obsessed.”
“Am not!” Shanks yelled childishly at Beckman, before turning back to face the island they were planning on docking at soon. The wide smile on his face made it clear he was beyond excited to be there, and the other men chuckled.
“Don’t tell me you’re planning on running off to see em?” Yassop asked, knowing the answer.
“Oh, stop bugging about it! It’s just a little reunion with (Y/n), not anything crazy,” Shanks waved off. He breathed into his palm and winced at the smell of his breath. “Crap, does anyone have any mouthwash?”
“I don’t think anything can get that stench out. If they hadn’t run away cuz of your smell before, I think you’re good now!”
“Haha, very funny guys. Besides, it’s just between friends. Nothing weird.”
Of course, that was a bit of a fib, but who doesn’t tell little white lies? Surely he’d be forgiven for saying that by whomever was possibly in charge of making this happen?
Shanks, even with his overwhelming power and influence, did believe in superstition. It would be foolish not to, especially in such a dangerous world that a pirate inhabits. Sure, some of them were old wive’s tales from scared-straight sailors, but he did find them having some merit. He didn’t like to discount the seemingly impossible, not when it made even the most outlandish things possible.
He believed it was fate he got to meet Buggy and be a part of Roger’s crew. He believed it fate he met little Luffy in Foosha Village. He also believed it was fate he saved you that day. Some things just “made sense” like that to Shanks. It certainly made his life more interesting while also giving him a chance to bother you as always.
“Oh, come on, you can’t really kick out your soulmate, can you?” Shanks would tease.
“Soulmate?” You laugh. “Is this your attempt at proposing to me?”
“Hey, if you’d like it to be, I can absolutely make it happen,” Shanks replied, an earnest look in his eyes. You smile at him- crap, how do you always manage to make him ache and miss you? It’s gotta be fate, because no way could anyone have his heart in tight vice like this.
“Well… if you’re insisting, Captain,” you begin, smirking at him. “Why not take me with you? As your soulmate.”
Shanks’s eyes widened and the look on his face was a mixture of bewilderment and excitement.
“You know I can always make room for you,” he answered, trying to steady himself.
“Good. Although, we could share a room.”
“You drive a hard bargain, dear,” he chugs his rum. “Cheers to us!”
Law
Since he was a young boy, Law always tried to remain by himself. You couldn’t really trust anyone in a world of piracy and violence like that. Corazon, of course, always recommended otherwise. He even shared stories about a place where souls all were together.
It didn’t sound plausible or even remotely make sense. How would you even know if your soul was supposedly affiliated with someone?
It had been years since those days and the loss of Corazon, and even though he tried his hardest not to, Law still kept those stories in his mind. They were pointless and silly, but they were something Corazon believed wholeheartedly, even saying it was a miracle he got to meet a young Law. In some ways, Law felt somewhat similarly.
Love wasn’t for someone like Law. Too damaged, too cold, too logical, too afraid to ever let that feeling grow. It was how he stayed and remained for his life, and how he was planning on operating for the rest of time.
Until you, quite literally, crashed into him.
Jeez, you had to be a pest. Or a virus. Or a parasite. Something like that, but gosh, you were contagious. When you smiled, he found himself wanting to smile back. When you talked, he found himself thinking over every word you spoke in great detail. Maybe he was overthinking things, maybe when you said you were happy to have met him that was just you being friendly. Or something.
Almost always his mind drifted to you, feeling a certain way for you that he didn’t feel with the others in his crew or from the Straw Hats. You were different.
Perfect? Maybe. Definitely too good for someone like him, he’d think. But even with that self-loathing and apprehension, he found himself being drawn to you like a magnet.
Cora, if this is what you meant before…
Damn it, now he was letting things like soulmates and affinity cloud his judgment. He was a grown man, not a young boy, he didn’t need those silly delusions and ideas growing in his head and making him think he had a chance with you.
“Tora-o!” Luffy called. “Come here!!”
“No,” Law grumbled.
“Law,” you asked right after. “Do you mind helping me with this?”
“...yes,” he replied, stoically walking up to you to see what your problem was. Luffy gawked and pouted from the side, while a few of the others chuckled at Law.
622 notes · View notes
seattlesellie · 10 months
Text
soccer!ellie x cheerleader!reader headcannons (sfw+nsfw) ⚽️💗 18+
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
this has been on my mind a lot.
ᥫ᭡ first of all, lets make it clear. ellie is a forward, and an attacking midfielder. when it comes to playing, ellie's a game maker. she's calculated, and knows exactly what she's doing. often times, you could catch her pacing around the midfield in what may seem like an aimless strut, but if you really look at her, you would notice those brain gears turning, she's thinking ahead. it's as if she gets inside her opponents brains and studies them. she knows exactly what their next move will be, and when the balls in-between her legs, her kicks are precise and calculated. while everybody else is chasing the ball, ellie already knows how to score the next goal, and a minute later? she does. oh— and it's her third one in the game already.
ᥫ᭡ when ellie scores, she can get a little cocky, but it took her some time and practice to get this comfortable. when she scored the first goal on her very first college game, she stood frozen in front of the goalie. her eyes narrowed in confusion, “did i…?”— and in a matter of exactly five seconds, her teammates were all over her. dragging her across the field, picking her up and cheering her on. ellie was so exultant and excited she swore she stopped breathing for a moment.
ᥫ᭡ now? when ellie scores... yeah, she knows exactly what she's worth. she points her finger to her ear, signals at the audience; "let me hear you", and nods her head when the chanting gets louder. when they shout; "williams! williams! williams!" her ego inflates in her chest, and she almost feels like a god— albeit, she's not annoying about it. it's just fun when people scream her name, you know?
ᥫ᭡ sometimes, ellie spots a cutie in the audience and hands her her sweat drenched tee with a shy smile. speaking of tee? her kit is a black shirt with blue stripes, and a royal blue, golden crown symbol. her nike socks are pulled up to her ankles, and when she jacks up her shirt to wipe some sweat off her sheeny forehead, she reveals her mouth watering abs, and a firm v line right on her lower abdomen. no wonder girls swoon over her, and no wonder she likes it.
ᥫ᭡ when ellie saw you in the audience, the last thing on her mind was handing you her tee. honestly, what she wanted to do was hide under a bench and bite the ball between her teeth. you made her too nervous, what could she say? you weren't just a cutie in the audience, you were drop dead gorgeous, you wore that cheerleading outfit and you cheered for her— well, for her team, and for some reason she couldn't quite recognize, you paid her no mind. you were the only one who didn't flash her flirty, playful smiles after the won a big game, and you were the only one who made her heart feel like it was dropping right to her pants.
ᥫ᭡ after scoring three goals, she finally spotted you. you had your pom pom's in your hands, and you were talking to two of your friends. after you noticed she was looking, practically staring, you raised her a small, shy smile, and her breath quickened. right when she waved at you, you turned around. then— she pretended to wave at someone else. that, led her blush to creep down to her chest. she fumbled the ball twice, almost tripped on her shoelaces and received one yellow card, that turned into two yellow cards— when she decided that arguing with the referee wouldn't be a stupid decision.
ᥫ᭡ ellie has access to her teams instagram account, so she stalks you from there. obviously, she doesn't follow you on her personal account because at the end of the day she's a terrified loser, hence why she's right here, at 9pm, on her best friends bed, logged on to the jackson's tigers. she comes across a picture of you from december. she groaned at how pretty you are, dropped her phone right on her forehead and... double tapped. "oh fuckfuckfuckfuck" "fucking hate this fucking phone... DINA! HELP" ᥫ᭡ when you asked her teammate about it the next day, ellie was near, and she turned her head to the other direction so swiftly her neck almost cracked. then, that night, she concluded that the smartest thing to do was to spam like all of the jacksons tigers cheerleaders posts and comment "out favorite cheerleaders!" on one of your pictures from practice.
you were so freaking confused.
ellie thought she was a genius.
ᥫ᭡ clearly, ellie talks about you with her teammates. she talks about you so much they practically call her a “fucking idiot” for not asking you out already. it always begins with “that one cheerleader…” and then, they immediately roll their eyes, because they know who she’s talking about, and for some reason— she refuses to use your name. she says it's because she doesn't remember it. they think it's because she's a loser. “one cheerleader”, as if there were truly any others on her mind.
ᥫ᭡ when she asked you out for the first time, it was right after a game. a 6:1 game. she felt so triumphant and the adrenaline rushed through her veins, it was almost a given. she was going to ask you out. today. right now. she walked over, fanning herself with her tee, absentmindedly flashing her abs, you looked at her and smiled so softly she felt as if she was going to choke. “good game, williams” you bubbled, and now, what fucking game and who’s fucking williams? so flustered, all she wanted to do was join the water polo team and drown herself in the pool. “hey… you want my shirt?” she muttered, could you tell she was breathless?. right, her shirt, this is the move.
“for…?” you responded, tilting your head.
she stammered, and toyed with the hem of her tee. “for um…” for? for? for? “for the…” she huffed, scratching her neck.
“for our date?”
ᥫ᭡ for your first date, she took you out for milkshakes. although they were two dollars each, she insisted on paying and nearly dropped her wallet on the floor. "no, really, let me… please?", and who could say no to that? you two practically talked about nothing and everything at the same time. she teased you about being a cheerleader; "all you do is jump around" (she knew it wasn't true, she just wanted to see how cute you'd get when you're pissed) and somehow, you weren't pissed. you responded with a grin.
"and all you do is run around and chase the ball like a dog"
ᥫ᭡ she truly felt like if she didn't kiss you right now she might die, so she did. she crawled under the booth like an idiot, and sat directly next to you. her eyes darted form your lips to your eyes, to your lips again.
"are you gonna ki—"
ᥫ᭡ the next moment you knew, her hand was on the back of your neck, and her lips crashed into yours. when she pulled away, cheeks flushed and lips still parted, she whispered a breathy "yeah, gonna kiss you".
after that night? you two were inseparable, glued by the hip.
ᥫ᭡ ellie gets incredibly in her head before games. she's slightly anxiety ridden, paces in fast circles around the room just huffing under her breath about different strategies, and what her opponents will do. "if i get a penalty kick..." she begins, and she looks so angry and pouty you have a feeling that you know exactly what's gonna help. the best remedy to her nerves? you. it's as if a comically large lightbulb appears over your head. "wait, what's a panel kick?" you question, tilting your head. you give her this pout, like you're stupid— but you know exactly what a penalty is, you've been to about ten games already. she chuckles softly under her breath and shifts her body towards you. "penalty, babe, it's penalty kick" then, you ask her to explain. she sits down on the bed, pats her thigh and signals you to sit on her lap. when you do, it begins. all she does is elliesplain soccer to you, and suddenly all of her nerves are gone. she doesn't know what you're doing, or maybe she does, but truly, she doesn't mind. your touch light as a feather, you caress her arm as she rambles on and on, and at one point— you're not even listening. you fully are just staring into her eyes, focusing on making her feel good. you get off from her lap, and signal her to place her head on your thighs. "keep going, els" you softly hum. "and then... on that one game, messi and ronaldo, like—“ then, she yawns, and her voice has that sweet, lazy raspiness to it, gets breathier and softer. she dozes off right on your thigh. when she wakes up, she huffs a small "thank you", and you know it's sincere. she kisses your jaw, gently holds your wrist, brings it up to her chaste lips, and pecks it softly. "you're too cute, you know that?"
ᥫ᭡ once you two started dating, you no longer felt like the teams cheerleader, you felt like you were ellie's, and ellie's only. obviously, you dont make it clear to them, but when you cheer— you keep your eyes glued on her. you sneak extra glances, and sweet smiles just for ellie. when the chant ends with a "go team!" you mouth her a small "go... ellie" and to that, she grins, and cocks her head.
you give ellie her final hug, before she has to go on the field. "go ellie?" she whispers in your ear. "yeah" you bite your lip, swallowing a giggle, and her hand pinches your waist. "oh yeah?", and it's so raspy and teasing that it makes your knees nearly give up on you. "good luck, williams" you kiss her on the cheek, but she tsk's, grabs your jaw and kisses you hard, in front of everybody.
"don't need luck when you're right here"
ᥫ᭡ when ellie scores, she dedicates the goal to you. she’s scanning the audience, and when she finds you, jumping up and down, clapping your hands and screaming her name, she points at you, and only at you. "this one's for you" she mouths. truthfully? all of them are. as soon as the game ends, her teams all over her. picking her up, carrying her around— that's until she spots you, sucking on your bottom lip and smiling so big it's making her heart practically melt. "wait a sec, guys..." she walks off, and when they groan, she shrugs; "gotta say hi to my girlf—" before she even finishes her sentence, you're jumping in her arms. she picks you up, spins you around and giggles so loud even her teammates can't help but join in. "you're my fucking champion, ellie" you praise, looking deep into her eyes.
"you're my champion" she won. and yet, you still are.
"but you won!!" you argue, fuck— your heads starting to spin.
"only won cause you’re here, only fucking reason" and maybe, it is.
ᥫ᭡ you made her a good luck charm bracelet, and decorated it with blue, black, golden beads. she wears it on her her left wrist, to every single game. she doesn't exactly believe in luck, but she believes in you, and she believes that somehow, every game she won was because of that charm.
nsfw 💗:
ᥫ᭡ the no sex before a big game policy her coach had forced upon the team popped like a little bubble when you two met. one time, one of her friends talked about it with you. you had no idea that was even a thing. the only sentence she said afterwards, was "if coach finds out, she's toast" oh.
ᥫ᭡ one thing about ellie is that she's obsessed with fucking you in your cheerleading outfit. makes you do a little spin, and then takes your top off. when it comes to the skirt? "leave it on, babe". she thinks it has to be a kink or something, because when she watches you cheer, your skirt slightly hiking up and revealing a little of your upper thigh, she loses her mind. she has to bite on her tongue and her face goes all red, you’re killing her— did you know that?
she's sat comfortably on the bed, dressed in her grey sweats and sports bra, whilst you demonstrate your cute little dance. "first, i have to kick my leg up" — and when you do, your panties poke through and she has to swallow hard. "yeah? what else" she places her palms on her thighs, spreads them, and keeps her eyes glued on your body. "then... a little spin" you twirl, and the air lifts your skirt up. to that, she mutters a curse word under her breath.
"do that again"
"ellie…” you whine, and before she has time to respond, you just do it again.
she nods her head up and down. "take your panties off"
you don't listen, do you? deciding on giving her that bratty attitude, she tells you again. "i said... take those panties off"
you stand in front of her, lifting your brow. she gets on her knees, places a soft kiss on your inner thigh, pats it lightly, takes them off for you and stuffs them in her pocket.
"now, do that spin again"
ᥫ᭡ when you take her strap while wearing your skirt, she truly goes crazy. makes you bounce on it as the fabric flaps around, fully just teasing her, and she's just as close to cumming as you are. "fuck! mmmph-ellie!" you wail, incoherently so, and it sounds like pure gibberish. "again, say my name again" she hisses, and now— she's practically fucking it into you, rolling her hips so you don't even have to move a muscle. the only thing you do, is spread your puffy folds open for her, hiking up your skirt so she gets a good view of your pussy and your erect little clit, pumping just for her. "i said... fuck— again" "ellie!" you gasp, and the look on her face is a look of pure bliss, of pure smugness, cocky satisfaction. "that's it…”
ᥫ᭡ when she has a big game coming up, truthfully, so do you. cheering might not be as intense, and it's not a damn competition, but you work just as hard. which is why... she makes you chant those cheering athems while she's inside of you. maybe, it'll make you remember them better.
"what comes next, huh?" she croaks, circling your clit with her thumb whilst deliciously splitting you open with her strap. "then its... it's... oh— ellie" you sob, clenching around her as if she might run away if you won't. "it's...?" she teases, and takes your cheeks between her fingers. "it's... go t—t—team" you whimper, squeaking like a dog's chew toy. "i dont think that's quite right" she manages to keep her voice steady, but her movements are anything but. she's panting, and encourages you on. "c'mon— gotta remember it f'me, you can do it" she grunts, gives your ass a little slap that makes you squirm. she grabs the fat between her palms, and nods her head. you can truly do it, you know you can. "it's... it's go el— go ellie" with the sound of her name, she fastens her pace, both inside of your achy cunt, and right on your clit. "el— el— gonna c—cu!" you cry out, holding on to her wrist while she hovers on top. "you're gonna what?" now, her voice is just as unsteady, with the base of the strap hitting her puffy, wet clit. "c—cum" when you manage to cry, it washes over you, mind boggling, makes your entire body jolt till you're shaking beneath her. she helps you ride it out,
"take it— fuck— take what's yours, take it.”
“that's my girl"
ᥫ᭡ anyways, ellie is obsessed with the way her name sounds as it leaves your mouth. obsessed with hearing you scream it, whimper it, whine it, obsessed when it comes out shaky, and obsessed when it's crystal clear. her favorite one though? "go... ellie!"
ᥫ᭡ if she loses a game... oh, what a sore loser. she puts the blame entirely on herself, especially with her new role as the teams captain. but oh, how lucky she is, to have such a considerate girlfriend. when you two got home from the game, you laid on the bed. she gave your hand a little squeeze;
"gonna shower" and she lifts her body or of the mattress. “dont wait up, babe— go to sleep"
she opens the bathroom door, and the water start streaming. you really won't go to sleep though, would you? what you do instead, oh...
you go through her bag, aimlessly looking for something... something, that will make her feel better. something that will show her she's the boss, whether she loses or wins.
her tee. "WILLIAMS" on the back, with the number "7" right below. you can't help but chuckle, grin— even, and do a little dance before you put it on. it's sweaty, damp, but you don't seem mind. you take off your shirt, your bra and your panties, and you wear it. it smells like her and it caresses right over your nipples, you almost have to stop from being so nasty and touching yourself with whilst she's showering. you're wearing her tee, her name— williams— you're hers. williams fucking girl. you sit pretty on the bed, legs wide open, and you wait. you wait and you wait and you wait— till you no longer hear the water streaming. she opens the door, and if your heart skipped a beat, ellie was pure having heart palpitations. she groaned loudly, and you almost felt the air she let out on your skin. "what is... what—“ she moves closer, and her eyes look hungry, ravenous.
"m'showing you.." you purr, in an attempt to hide the nervousness in your voice. you turn around, on all fours, purposely flashing her your ass and your cunt when the tee rides up. you point at your back. "who i belong to...”
ellie's never moved so quickly in her life, not even when she's chasing the ball. she yanks you by the tee, and pulls you closer to her chest. "yeah?" she whispers, as if she doesn't already know the answer. she nibbles on your neck, and you whimper.
"all yours... captain"
oh fuck.
Tumblr media
2K notes · View notes
the-modern-typewriter · 2 months
Note
Hi, I really love your writing. It’s actually incredible how you can write people of the same pronoun and still make it easy to discern the two characters. I was wondering if you have any tips on how to do that without using phrases like “the short one” or anything like that.
1. Use the character's names
I often use 'the protagonist ', 'the antagonist', 'the hero', 'the villain' on tumblr. However, functionally, I use these like names and/or titles.
Using a character name allows you to periodically clarify who is talking or doing something when the reader would otherwise get confused. I know some people take this a step further by actually using 'Hero' 'Villain' as names more literally/directly, but I don't personally like doing that. It jars my brain.
I think 'the hero' etc works as an indicator where 'the short one' doesn't because it's neutral/not providing new info. Traditionally, we often only use physical descriptors when we don't know who a character is, so it creates distance/can jar when used in the middle of a scene. If you are in first person or limited third, there's just not necessarily a reason why your narrator would think of the other character in that way, which is another reason it can feel odd.
Basically, it's a bit like how we don't notice 'said', but would really notice if someone was uttering/shouting/mumbling in every dialogue tag.
2. Use proper paragraphing.
New character doing something, new line. New person talking, new line. New idea/point, new line. Shift in time or setting, new line.
3. Don't be afraid of easy beats
What are easy beats, you say? They are the moments of action or thinking in between dialogue. Body language. Whatever. Even if you don't use 'he/they/she said', because that can get repetitive. They are a way of providing context and variety to your writing, that can often do double work making it clear who is doing or saying something.
Example:
''So this is dialogue," they said.
"Right."
"And you didn't need to say you were talking next, because it was obviously someone else because it was on the next line. And now it's obviously me again. Hi!"
"All well and good until we've been chatting like this forever."
"Well." They stretched out, lazily. "That's what the easy beat that just happened was for. Did you catch me stretching in the middle?"
"But now I'd need a name or some kind of indicator," Character B replied. "Or it feels odd. Too many theys"
"It's all about balance, my friend. The instinct comes with practice."
Character B wrinkled their nose. "But what if I want to talk for a really long time?"
"Well," they said. "Then you can often start with a pronoun use or a character name to establish. Then you make your next point. Try and keep it relatively easy to follow. After that, try to have some kind of easy beat or action happen so the whole thing isn't talking heads." Character A rose towering to their feet, waggling their fingers in another hello. "And, if we're lucky, we never need to say 'the short one said' again, because we can flow our descriptions more naturally into the action.' Now." They sauntered closer, stopping in front of Character A with the worst smirk that B had ever seen. "Shall we ask the audience which of us is taller?"
277 notes · View notes
m00nc4kes · 5 months
Text
I love you.
hobie brown x black! reader
words: 4.5k
rating: mature
summary: You loved Hobie and you knew he loved you. You didn't know it would tear you two apart.
warnings: gender isn't mentioned for reader but they're fem leaning; suggestive and kinda explicit (not really tho); fluff but we descend into angst; author is not british
pt. 2
Tumblr media
"I love you."
The words that fell from your lips left a sweet aftertaste. Even so, it had startled Hobie. You could tell from how he suddenly stopped playing his guitar and his muscles stiffened. He openly stared at you with parted lips.
"Pardon?"
After several months of dating and more than a year of companionship, you'd expected a reaction like this. That's how you reasoned with yourself to not let your sweetness waver into a bitterness. So you said it again:
"I love you."
You were tired of dancing around the words, tired of the words haunting your every waking move. You and Hobie's shared sentiment of the words was probably what made your relationship sail so smoothly. But at this point, you were ready to rock the boat and you trusted him enough to not let you fall overboard. 
"Ah," was all Hobie said. He moved his guitar from his lap to the spot next to him. "'n what brought this up?"
"Nothin'," you hummed. "Jus' wanted to say it."
"Knowin' I wouldn't say it back?"
"Knowin' you wouldn't say it back."
He watched you with his champagne-filled eyes while you watched the guilt swirl around his face. You reached up to cup his cheek and smiled when he leaned into the touch. 
"S'not like I don', y'know," he started off carefully. "It's jus'..."
"Ya don't have to explain, Hobes. I already feel it from you."
When you grew up with love being a double-edged sword, the words would inevitably mean nothing to you. Yet, as reasonable as it felt, there was something about saying “fuck you” to the love you grew up with. And you didn't mind taking that first step alone. Hell, you didn't mind going through the journey alone. But, you hoped that one day, Hobie would take your outstretched hand.
In the meantime, you had no problem feeling the love he had for you.
You reveled in it when he turned his head to press a kiss to the palm of your hand. His lipstick stained it and you laughed. The sound of your delight brought a toothy grin to his face. 
“You’re gorgeous, my lovely.”
You blew a small raspberry and turned away. There was something about the way Hobie would compliment you that made your face flush with something oh so hot. 
Knowing how you would react, Hobie leaned forward to pepper kisses against your cheeks. It sent a blaze to the tips of your ears as you let out a surprised noise. He chuckled then continued to kiss along your face.
Later on, when you stood in front of your bathroom mirror and saw all of the dark lipstick stains littered across your face, down your neck, and smudged across your lips, you smiled. Your heart was filled to the brim with newly budded flowers and a warmth that you prayed would never go away.
“Oi, ducky! Where’d ya go?” you heard him shout from across your apartment. You released an amused breath and shook your head.
“I’m in the bathroom, Bee!”
You knew he loved you.
You knew it when he performed on stage, pouring his heart into his lyrics while sweat clung to his shirtless form. He glistened under the stage lights as the audience screamed with him. Of course, you’d been front row, screaming right along with them. 
Hobie’s solo sliced through the air as his deft fingers moved along the neck of his guitar. It was flawless— you knew it would be. He had practiced the damn thing over and over and over again, so much so that you would hear it in your dreams.
So when you heard the last note ring out, you screamed and cheered, already deafened by the excited crowd who followed suit. Your chest swelled with pride and you screamed out again.
Hobie’s eyes found you in the crowd without a moment’s hesitation. He beamed at you with a shine in his eyes that pierced your soul with a fondness that you couldn’t even begin to match. But you wouldn’t hesitate to try.
You threw your arms up and cheered him on.
Because you loved him.
And you knew he loved you.
You knew it during tipsy nights and after parties at the pub when you two could hardly keep your hands off each other. Liquor flowed freely along your nerves allowing for loose lips and weak legs. There was something about taking shot after shot that didn’t allow you to detach from Hobie.
Not that he minded. You knew that from how tightly he gripped your hips as you threw your ass on him. He caught you easily, grinding against you, and you knew his patience was wearing thin. Your body was hot yet your skin burned hotter under his hands and fingers that dug into you. 
The music was near deafening and the dance floor barely allowed any room between you and the other bodies that were touching and sticking to each other. You didn’t mind much. The body you wanted held you close and you needed his patience to break already.
You wanted him to fuck you in the bathroom.
Though, liquor couldn’t drown your logic. With how packed the place was, the bathroom would be incredibly risky, you’d get caught easily. Oh, but the thrill would’ve been amazing.
You pushed your ass against him again and had to restrain your laugh at what you felt. Patience was a virtue, but not a virtue that Hobie would care about much longer. 
He managed to turn you around without hesitation and the kiss you received was absolutely sinful. You could taste the alcohol lingering on his tongue and if he didn’t have such a secure grip on you, your legs would’ve buckled. 
The kiss was messy, sloppy, and the biggest sign that it was time to go.
Getting through the crowd was no easy feat, but you two found a way out. The cold air hit you like a brick, but Hobie remained impossibly close, sharing what little body heat he had himself. He threw an arm around you, going on about something you couldn’t remember, but it entertained you nonetheless.
You managed to stay upright through desire and unbridled stubbornness. As you two walked side-by-side, Hobie would occasionally kiss your cheek or lean down to nip at your neck. 
You loved when he did it, if the dopey smile that spread across your face was anything to go off of. Your heart did happy flutters in your chest and your need for him only grew.
Yeah, you loved him. You loved him. He was going to give you the night of your life and you loved him.
“Hobieee,” you drawled, leaning your head against him.
“Yeaaah?” he mimicked. You laughed loudly and he joined you. If you didn’t know any better, you would’ve guessed you two were high instead of completely shitfaced. 
You looked at him with that stupid dopey grin of yours and said, “I love youuu.” 
His face softened and those whiskey-colored eyes of his were illuminated by the streetlight you found yourself under. He was a beautiful sight to behold and you loved, loved, loved him. 
The two of you stopped. He gazed at you with lust-filled eyes and kissed you. Then, he kissed you again, cradling your face in his hands. His thumbs rubbed against your cheeks as he pressed his lips against you again.
He would’ve kissed you again if it weren’t for that oh so stupid dopey grin of yours that refused to stay back, even for a moment. You couldn’t help it and he knew that, so he pressed a gentle kiss to your forehead.
You knew he loved you, even if he were too afraid to utter the words. 
You said it again and again when he had you pinned under him on his bed. Your desire for each other didn’t waver. The night stretched on and held still just for the two of you. 
Your nails dug into his back as he whispered sweet nothings in your ear. Telling you how wonderful you were and how good you felt. The declarations were silent “I love you”s that made your toes curl because you were— close. 
Oh fuck, you were close.
Euphoria flowed from your body and your pleasure fell from your lips. Through heavy breaths you confessed again and again that you loved him.
And he showed you that he loved you the next morning.
You woke up in an empty bed tangled up in Hobie’s sheets. While you wished the empty bed was your main concern, it really wasn’t.
Your head pounded and absolutely dared you to open your eyes to face the blinding light. The groan you let out came from your soul. Your hangovers always struck you like a truck you couldn’t seem to dodge.
“Mornin’, ducky.” 
You grunted out an acknowledgement and heard him step closer to your bedside. He placed something on the nightstand that sounded like glass. The thought of water made you peek open an eye. He stood in front of you only wearing a pair of plaid boxers. You could see the marks you left on his dark skin from last night.
“Got ya some water ‘n some pills.” He spoke softly and you could’ve praised him for it, but your body didn’t agree with you.
With one hell of an effort, you managed to sit yourself up to take the pills and inhale the water. Hobie sat on the bed and watched you fondly. You wiped your mouth and put the glass back on the stand.
Hobie reached forward and touched your forehead with the back of his hand. “How ya feelin’, duck?” He moved his hand to your neck to check the temperature there.
The action was sweet because you never ran a fever with your hangovers, but he was insistent on making sure you were just hungover and not sick.
“Like shit.”
He hummed and flipped his hand over to cradle your cheek. “Figured. Jus’ rest up, alrigh’?”
“Yeah, yeah,” you playfully dismissed him. He leaned forward and kissed your temple.
“Lemme kno’ if ya need anythin’.”
You felt the corners of your lips quirk up as you released a sigh. 
Yeah, you loved him.
And you knew he loved you.
Time continued on as it always did. Your hand stayed outstretched toward Hobie, even if you’d nearly forgotten that you had it out for him. Your “I love you”s flew from your lips and came as easy as breathing. You’d taken that double-edged sword and gripped the blade as if it were a handle, telling yourself that it didn't need to be a sword in the first place. The blood that dripped from your hands reminded you that it was okay if it hurt, it would heal. If you tried hard enough, your hands would stop bleeding and fade into scars. If you tried hard enough, the sword would become flowers in the palms of your hands. 
Flowers that you could turn around and give to Hobie.
The evening had faded into a cool night that left you cuddled up with your boyfriend. The boat gently rocked along the dock and Hobie pulled you close. His arms were wrapped around your waist while your back pressed against his chest.
It had been a few hours since the two of you decided to head to sleep. Though, you hadn’t considered that Hobie would use that time to acknowledge the flowers you held out to him.
You didn’t know why you had woken up at that point. You were floating between the realm of slumber and consciousness, nothing truly made sense in that moment. Maybe something had shifted and startled you from your dreams, you didn’t know. If it weren’t for your very awake boyfriend behind you, you would’ve disregarded the memory and fallen back asleep.
Hobie had taken to fidgeting and rubbing the fabric of your shirt in between his fingers. They were nervous stims you’d recognized from your time with him, but you didn’t know what triggered his fit.
You were going to ask as soon as your mind let go of the remnants of your dreams.
Hobie released a heavy sigh as if he was building up his resolve for something. He shifted to press his forehead to the base of the back of your neck. Then, like a breath lost to the wind, he whispered:
“I love you.”
He released a shaky breath and pulled you closer to him.
Your mind let go of slumber with a swiftness that left you dizzy. Your heart felt like it couldn’t be contained in your chest any longer. You attempted to keep your breathing even as to not startle Hobie, because obviously this wasn’t something you were meant to hear just yet.
Tears burned at your eyes, so you shut them. Who knew how long he had been speaking those words to your sleeping frame, knowing you wouldn’t hear and wouldn’t say anything in return?
Had he been working up his nerve to finally say it? When had he decided to take the flowers you offered him?
Either way, you were willing to wait for him. The tears dripped from your eyes and slid down your cheeks. You smiled.
You loved him.
And he loved you.
Even now, when you struggled to breathe around the blood that filled up one of your lungs. Wind whipped around you as he swung you two through the city as fast as he could. His voice sounded desperate and way past hysterical, but you couldn’t understand any of it.
You had been at the wrong place at the wrong time.
You knew of Hobie’s secret life as Spider-man, or what he was lovingly called: Spider-Punk. It was dangerous work, keeping crime committed by the government low. But the police force took to using whatever means necessary to keep Hobie at bay, even if it meant fusing themselves with symbiotes and becoming animals.
They knew he cared about civilians, that he had a secret life where he was surrounded by people he cared about. It just so happened that the person he loved ended up being collateral damage.
You hadn’t meant to end up in the mix when you left the store, but you did. The pig had come out of nowhere, losing a fight against Spider-man, and decided you were perfect to change the outcome of the battle.
He bum-rushed you, sending you flying against the pavement, then grabbed you by the neck. You were confused, utterly disoriented. You never saw the pig coming. There were people screaming around you while others ran for their lives.
You gripped at the black, sticky wrist that held you and found yourself unable to breathe.
There was a shout and a very familiar mask entered your sight. 
The pig lifted you up and snarled, “Don’t come any closer, Spider-Punk.” His hand dug into your neck and you cried out, scratching at his hand.
“Ya fuckin’ tosser! Drop ‘em!” You hadn’t heard Hobie so pissed in a long time, it had been even longer since you’d heard the fear in his voice.
The pig retorted with something close to a derisive snort. His free hand morphed into something sharp and he went on about laying the law and how it was his job to deal out justice. Your ears rang in your head, you couldn’t understand a single thing. 
Then there was a blinding pain. Twice.
You’d been stabbed clean through the chest and abdomen.
You couldn’t remember what happened from there.
But now, you were choking and struggling to breathe. Hobie stopped swinging and leapt from somewhere you didn’t know. You went from staring up at the sky to being blinded by white lights. 
Through muffled hearing, you could hear Hobie plead with someone, begging them to help you. You were placed on something then surrounded by people in blue scrubs. Your head lolled to the side as blood poured from your nose and you reached out toward your masked boyfriend.
You knew he wanted to follow after you when you were rolled away, but someone demanded that he stay put. Still, you reached for him.
You couldn’t remember what happened from there.
After that, things were weird. You were stuck in your mind, unable to move your body. Your dreams were oddly vivid during this time.
You dreamt of whispered words in the middle of the night. You dreamt of flowers that blossomed in the palms of your hands. You dreamt of blades that cut into your soul.
When you weren’t dreaming, you stared into the eternal darkness behind your eyelids. Voices would stream past you, always out of reach and unintelligible. 
Then you would dream again. Someone would pour you two glasses, one filled with champagne while the other was filled with whiskey. You would always wait for the second person to arrive because why else would there be two glasses? 
But the person never came.
Even so, you enjoyed their colors. They were beautiful drinks. They made you long for Hobie.
When you finally woke up, there was a tube down your throat, helping you breathe. You hated it.
You peeled your eyes open and had to fight back the stinging you were met with. A displeased noise rang from your throat, albeit softly due to the tube. It should’ve been an amusing sight, watching your eyes blink rapidly from the little light that came from the room. But it wasn’t.
Everything was dark except for the light that illuminated above your bed.
Your eyes roamed around the room until they landed on Hobie. He was sitting in a chair at your bedside with his arms folded. His head lolled to the side as he breathed softly. He was asleep, but he looked worse for wear. 
How long had it been?
You slowly shifted your hand, noticing how much effort you had to put in for the tiny motion. Your body was sore, but you just needed Hobie to look at you with those eyes of his.
Every muscle from the top of your shoulder to your fingertips argued with you, telling you not to move. But why would you ever listen to them? You managed to reach your hand out to graze Hobie’s arm. You hoped it would be enough to wake him and it was.
With a sudden hitched breath, you were met with those amber eyes that you longed for so much. Hobie’s face fell as you watched disbelief flood his features. Then, there was an overwhelming grief that spilled from his eyes.
He said your name as if he didn’t think he’d be able to say it again and rose to his feet. Even in his excitement, he gently cradled your face and wept. Kisses were softly pressed against your face as his tears fell down your cheeks. You held the side of his face and let him cry. You didn’t understand what had warranted the grief to flow from him but it wouldn’t take long for you to find out.
Apparently, you were supposed to be dead. One of your lungs had collapsed while the other had filled with blood.
You were supposed to be dead. A week had passed during your medically induced coma and Hobie had sat with that. You didn’t know what the information had done to him, you couldn’t find out even if you asked.
The months that passed were filled with antibiotics and various medications you needed to properly return from the grave. Your wounds scarred and somehow, you were able to enter normal life again.
Even as time passed, that week haunted Hobie. He woke up in the middle of the night in cold sweats, clinging onto you as he silently cried. He had a hard time comprehending that you were okay, instead allowing something else to seep into his mind. 
You hadn’t known about the paranoia until it was too late. The flowers you had shared with him scared him, he couldn’t handle looking at them anymore. If you had known that he believed the flowers were too delicate to be shared with someone like him, you would’ve done something about it.
But, it wasn’t like you didn’t try.
You didn’t notice that Hobie had been acting differently at first. You wouldn’t say he had been distant, he still kissed you and gave you affection. Hell, he gladly attended your doctor appointments with you. You only began to notice when he reacted to your “I love you”s in a completely unexpected manner.
The moment you had uttered those three words, Hobie flinched as if you’d struck him. You didn’t know your words could have such an effect on him and you didn’t think he knew either. Oh, the words left a bitter taste in your mouth and opened up a pit in your stomach.
The two of you stared at each other, neither of you comprehending what this could’ve meant. Your heart raced as Hobie’s eyes searched your face for something you didn’t know. You turned away from him.
“Sorry,” you muttered. You hugged yourself and dug your fingers into your arms.
“It’s fine.” Was all he said.
While you sat with the bitterness in your mouth, you could feel your flowers grow thorns that dug into the scars on your hands. They didn’t bleed, not yet. Even so, you still loved him.
And he— 
You knew he loved you.
You didn’t doubt it even when the arguments began.
He had stopped being physical with you in public and you wanted to know why. Every time you asked, he dodged your question or he was vague about it. If you did get a somewhat reasonable answer, he would say that he just didn’t feel like it. You would’ve believed it as much as it hurt.
Hell, you would’ve understood if he hadn’t stopped whispering that he loved you in the middle of the night. You would stay awake waiting for those three words to leave his mouth and they never did. You spent those restless nights staring at the wall and wondering if he would ever say them again.
Where had you gone wrong?
The lack of sleep and the anxiety that plagued your very being made it oh so easy to pick a fight. You two would never outright yell at each other, but the fights only made everything worse.
Even so, you loved him. You loved him even when he flat out refused to go back and forth with you. You loved him even when he walked away from you. You fucking loved him even when your flowers died and turned into barbs that threatened to cut your skin.
And you… you knew he loved you. He loved you right? He had to have loved you at some point, right? He still did, right?
It all came to a head during a particular argument you two had in your apartment. You had finally, finally gotten an answer out of Hobie. An answer to why he was treating you the way he was. And that stupid fucking answer had set you off.
“What the fuck are you talking about?!” Your hands trembled as you clenched them into fists. Everything was moving too fast, yet so slow at the same time. “What do you mean?!”
Hobie stood in front of you with an oddly calm expression on his face, but you could see the crease in between his brows. “S’not gon’ work between us. Ya not safe with me, ya get me?”
“No, I don’t get it! You do all of this because of that? What sense does that make, Hobie? You can’t do this to me— to us—” You choked up. Your breathing was erratic and it felt like your world was crumbling.
“(Y/N)—”
“Don’t you fucking dare!” You were losing your mind. Things weren’t adding up. Things weren’t making sense.  “Why are you blaming yourself for what happened to me—”
“If my identity is revealed, you will get hurt. Tha’ fuckin’ pig didn’ even kno’ ya relation to me and ya nearly died. You are not safe with me.” His words were enunciated and firm, telling you that you weren’t going to win this. And that wasn’t fair.
“If I’m safe with anyone, it’s you! Don’t you get that? I wouldn’t have made it if you didn’t take me to the hospital!” Your words fell on deaf ears as he shook his head. 
“You’ll become a target eventually. ‘M not gon’ let tha’ happen. I can’t. ‘M endin’ this.”
“No. Stop it.” Blood rushed to your ears yet you ran cold. You latched onto Hobie’s vest and yelled, “Why are you doing this?! You’re not protecting me like this! So why—”
“‘Cause I love you. Tha’s why. I can’t let ya get hurt again.”
And there was that double-edged sword. Your flowers, your bouquet, it had tricked you from the very beginning and allowed the blade to return and slice open your hands. Yet, when you stared at the unshed tears in Hobie’s eyes, you knew that blood trickled down his hands too. 
It had been stupid to think you could morph that stupid sword into anything other than a blade designed to cut your hands.
“Hobie—” your voice shattered as your hands fell to your sides. “God, don’t fucking do this.”
“I—” he seemed to get stuck on the word. He shut his eyes. “I love ya too much to let this go on, lovely.”
Then, he stepped around you and headed for your door. Your voice caught in your throat as you realized that this— this was actually happening. You swore your grip tightened on that goddamned blade as you rushed after him. Before he could touch your door’s handle, you wrapped your arms around him and begged.
“Please don’t leave me. Please. Please, Hobie,” you hiccuped. “Please— I love you, Hobie. Please.” You sobbed into his jacket and dug your fingers into his shirt. You wept and pleaded, “Please don’t go.” 
That double-edged sword trembled in your grip as you willed it not to stab you in your gut.
You could feel Hobie’s breath hitch. The two of you stood there for a fleeting moment, then there were gentle fingers uncurling your fingers from his shirt. Hobie held onto one of them and turned around to face you.
Through your blurred vision, you could see tears sliding down his cheeks one by one. He brought your hand up and pressed a kiss to your palm. This time, no lipstick stained it. There was no reminder that the kiss ever took place. 
Even with the soft press of lips, your hands would continue to bleed well after the door shut behind him.
You stood there for a long time. Silent. At least until your legs gave out and you slowly fell to your knees, completely and utterly defeated by that double-edged sword. It had aimed for your gut and hit you in the heart. Your blood dripped like tears from your chest.
Once upon a time, you believed the gashes on your hands would heal, but you knew you wouldn’t come back from a stab in the heart.
You didn’t know how long you stayed there on your floor. Even so, as horrible as it sounded and as bitter of a taste it left in your mouth, you knew one thing:
You still loved him.
And he loved you.
Tumblr media
would you believe me if I told you everything would be okay?
divider by cafekitsune :3
taglist: @hoe-bie
403 notes · View notes
lustspren · 1 year
Text
Diamond Eyes ft Sullyoon & Isa.
length: 18.5k words (My god, I'm so sorry.) ✦
Sullyoon & Isa & Male Reader. 
Sequel to My Number One.
genres: subbest sub! sullyoon, sub! isa, threesome, double blowjob, fluffy, oral sex, lesbian, public sex, daddy kink, slight squirt, creampie, hard sex,  ✧ 
✦✧✦✧✦✧
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Seeing her perform was always a delight for you.
That day was a musical show day, and as usual, you always accompanied Sullyoon to all of her activities almost without exception. Your numbers on the purple platform had grown quite a bit and were still growing exponentially, that made your working hours decrease, and your audience was more and more loyal to your content, so you could afford not to stream for a day or two and spend time with Sully.
Someone else might care about being a public figure and dating another public figure twice as famous as you, but your entire audience was English-speaking, you were sure that absolutely no one would ever recognize you in Korea, you were just another established foreigner, and that's it. Of course, it wasn't like you could afford to take her wherever you wanted, first because that meant big trouble with Haewon, and second because Sully could get into trouble, big trouble.
You already had a big scare a few weeks ago. You picked Sully up from one of her rehearsals that night, you arrived in your car at about 11 PM, and you called her on her phone to let her know you had arrived, but just when you knew she was going to leave the building, you saw some rather suspicious people move around in the rearview mirror, with what appeared to be cameras that went quite unnoticed. Dispatch? Probably. Quickly and in a fit of panic you called her back while you put on the hood of your hoodie and slumped into the seat so they wouldn't see you, telling her to stay inside for a while while they left, about half an hour passed, and seeing that they were not going to get anything, they left. Even so, still not feeling safe, you had to pick up Sully through a secondary exit, which was for staff only.
Despite all the difficulties, everything was going great and very few things could ruin your days, your relationship with Sully (you would count Jinni, but your relationship with her, if you could call it that, was something much more intermittent) was beautiful and peaceful, and you felt that absolutely nothing could improve it. Mistaken.
As usual, you had to wait in the dressing room with all the rest of the staff while they did their respective recordings for the show. This was a more spacious room than usual, but the distribution of furniture was practically the same: work tables with chairs and mirrors spread over the three walls, two medium-sized sofas, and a 32-inch television in one of the corners, where the images that were being shot were transmitted in real time.
Love Me Like This was without a doubt the best title track that JYP had given them so far, it was a perfect and round song, they all stood out equally, and the choreography was quite addictive to watch. You were sitting on one of the two sofas while you were talking with Sully's stylist, who today chose to put two braids on each side of her head and an outfit that, as always, highlighted her curvy figure and her greatest feature, that flat abdomen, creamy and pretty that drove you so crazy. Exceptional work on her part, it had to be said.
As the minutes passed, the recording finally came to an end, and the television went black with the SBS Inkigayo logo in the middle. You took out your phone, and dedicated yourself to waiting patiently while the girls returned to the dressing room. It took about 15 minutes until you finally saw Haewon peek out the door and walk in, followed by Lily, Bae, and your girlfriend.
"Oh, you're here, someone will be very happy to see you," Haewon said, going to sit in one of the chairs in front of the mirrors.
Sully didn't know you had arrived yet, and as soon as she saw you her two eyes lit up like two brilliant sea pearls. You stood up, and she ran towards you with a beaming smile from ear to ear to hug you.
"Hello honey," you murmured so only she could hear, "you were amazing today," you gave her a small kiss on the temple, after making sure no one was paying too much attention.
"Hi d..." she was about to call out to you like she always does, but just at that moment a hairstylist passed behind you, "You think so?" she took a little step back, and placed her hands on your chest, "The camera work was a little awkward this time, a lot of close-ups."
"Oh yeah, I noticed," you nodded, "but hey, that was really cool! Besides, you look gorgeous with those braids and that outfit," you said as you looked at her gray, red-striped sweater.
"Mmm, I prefer my hair down, but thanks...daddy," she murmured, already sure no one was near her, "Oh, I'm hungry, can we go get something to eat? Please?"
Lily had sat in the same space on the sofa where you were before, and as soon as she heard the word 'eat', she jumped up and stood next to you.
"Can I go with you guys?" she asked with a small smile on her face. Sully looked somewhat puzzled, but as usual, she left the last word up to you.
"Oh sure, come on," you nodded towards the exit.
The SBS facilities were somewhat confusing and intrinsic for you, it was the second time you went there, and the first time had been so long ago that you didn't even remember where things were, you had no choice but to let yourself be guided by Lily and Sully through the corridors, until you came to a common area where there were vending machines of all kinds. There were several idols from various groups that you instantly recognized there, Tsuki and Suhyeon from Billlie, Solar from Mamamoo, Serim from Cravity, and two girls from a group that you were a particular fan of, but had never met due to the different agendas between your girlfriend's group and theirs: Isa and Sumin from STAYC.
"Oh shit," Sully and Lily were ahead of you, you had to grab both of their forearms to get them to stop, "how many people in there do you know?"
"None," Sully admitted, realizing when you told her, and now even more nervous than you.
"Oh come on, you don't have to talk to anyone!" Lily exclaimed, clearly being the extrovert she was in front of two introverts like you two, "Just smile and say hi."
"Easy for you to say, you're Aussie," you said, glancing discreetly at Isa, who was walking with Sumin to one of the drink vending machines. The outfit she wore was simple, but it worked perfectly for the beautiful girl that she was; the red on her sweater highlighted her red hair in a rather cute way, and her jean skirt exposed her fleshy pale legs, an allure that held your attention for a moment.
"What does it have to do with me being Aussie?" Lily turned around confused, and you had to pretend you weren't staring at Isa.
"I don't know, I've never met a single Aussie who isn't a social butterfly," you shrugged, and then saw Sully, who seemed rather distracted looking in the same direction as you a moment ago, "honey? "
"Huh?" she turned a little confused, "Oh, sorry," she started to play with her hands, "Just go ahead of me, okay?"
"Yeah yeah, whatever, let's go."
Going between all those celebrities you didn't know personally was a bit easier than you thought, but you couldn't help but feel like a fish out of water. They were all quite nice and cordial when they greeted and smiled back, even Solar, who you thought would be a little tougher for having been in the industry for so many years, greeted Lily and Sully with kindness and letting them know that she was a big fan of their last comeback, the problem came when you got to one of the snack vending machines, right next to the one that Isa and Sumin used. You greeted them like everyone else, and then you let Sully and Lily do their work, staring down each row of the vending machine just to ask Sully for something in case there was something that caught your eye, until you noticed eyes on you, you turned your head and looked at the wall between vending machines to see out of the corner of your eye how the two STAYC girls looked at you while they talked about what to get.
"Ahhh! I don't know if I should get barley tea or purple corn tea," Isa said as she looked back at the cold drinks side of the vending machine.
"I think I'll just have strawberry milk," Sumin replied from beside her, "Oh, and Seeun wants a gatorade, for some reason."
You turned your head a few more centimeters, the exact moment when only Isa was looking at you, you exchanged glances with her, and three seconds passed in which she saw you with two pretty, shiny kitty eyes until you turned your eyes forward. The girls kept choosing snacks, but again you noticed Sully strangely distracted, as if something else had her attention completely taken away from what was happening, you followed her movements with your eyes, and you noticed that what had her so distracted was the same reason why you felt observed.
Sully couldn't stop staring at Isa, it wasn't like she had her gaze completely locked on her, but every few seconds she'd sneakily give her a shy look, you knew your girlfriend, and you knew those eyes were more than just a girl wanting to make a friend, a thought crossed your mind, but it was gone as fast as a shooting star, you were just daydreaming.
"Seol Yoonah!" Lily exclaimed, annoyed looking at Sully, noticing her obvious distraction, "do you want to get what you want or not?"
"Oh yeah yeah, sorry unnie," Sully apologized once more as she snapped out of her hypnosis.
When they finished taking their snacks, you, Sully and Lily were about to leave, you took a few steps with Lily ahead of you two, until you were stopped by a serene and sweet voice.
"Unnie!" you three turned around, finding yourself facing Isa, and a few steps behind, Sumin waiting for her, "Uh... I wanted to tell you that... well, I really love your song!" She said hesitantly, with the most adorable eye smile you've ever seen, "I always watch all your stages."
She was talking directly to Sully, you and Lily exchanged glances, and she just shrugged to make a 'just let her socialize' sign.
"Oh, aigooo…" Sully put her hand to her mouth and giggled nervously, then bowed to her, "Thank you so much! Uh… I love Teddy Bear too, and… you look very pretty with that hair color!"
"Ahhh! Thank you very much! You look very pretty too," Isa bowed back, still smiling, and you could swear her cheeks were a little red. You just stood there, watching how two tenderness and cuteness masses did nothing but compliment each other.
"Guys… hmm, I guess I'll go ahead," Lily said, but clearly only you were paying attention to her, you nodded, and she just turned and headed down the hall.
"And he… he's very handsome," Isa said to Sully, but looking at you with the same eyes she looked at you a minute ago, "Is he your… manager?"
"It's my d…" Sully was about to say the word, but you cleared your throat to get her attention, "It's… you know, I can't say it out loud," your girlfriend shook her head, a blush building on her cheeks, Isa just giggled.
"Okay, you don't have to say it, I get it," she nodded and then looked at you again, "Oppa, how about... I give you guys my number?
"Oh, I didn't bring my phone..." Sully wailed, patting the pockets of her pants, "daddy, do you?"
Sully was sometimes very silly, and this time she didn't realize that she had said the word in front of two other people besides you, but those two people and you did, it seemed quite natural to Isa, in fact, she didn't even flinch, in the other hand, Sumin raised both eyebrows somewhat surprised and nodded slowly, and you, well, you just wanted to die of embarrassment.
"Yeah... sure," you agreed after a sigh, pulling your phone out of your pocket. Isa dictated her number to you, you wrote it down, and immediately sent her a text for her to book you. Then you repeated the same process, but Sully was the one who dictated her number to Isa.
"Unnie, you thought he was really handsome too, don't you want his number?" Isa said to Sumin, turning to see her, but she immediately widened her eyes when she noticed your gaze. Her outfit was also very pretty, a striped sweater, short skirt with a belt, the same long converse boots as Isa, and circular glasses that made her look quite adorable. She turned around, completely ignoring the question that had just been asked, "Well, take that as a no, for now," Isa shrugged, looking back at you.
Tumblr media
"Tell her for me that she's really cute too, since she looks like she wants to run out of here," you laughed, pointing with your chin as Sumin fidgeted with her legs.
"With pleasure!" Isa smiled at you and nodded, then looked at Sully, "I'll text you when I get home, okay?" she asked her in a sweet and loving tone of voice, "it was nice meeting you, unnie," then turned to you, "and you too, oppa," she winked at you, to turn around and walk off with Sumin.
"Well, that was unexpected," you turned to look at Sully, and she turned to look at you, "you called me daddy in front of them, you know that right?"
"What? I really did that?!" Sully asked in alarm, then she put her hands to her mouth and made puppy eyes, "God, I'm so sorry daddy!" she started to wail, but you took both of her hands and squeezed them gently.
"Shhh," you subtly silenced her, "it's okay, they didn't seem alarmed about it, I don't think they'd say anything to anyone."
"Are you sure? Only you and I were supposed to know that... and Jinni, and Lily, and Haewonie..."
"Wait, Lily and Haewon know?" you frowned in confusion.
"I've inadvertently referred to you that way, I'm sorry..." she pouted like she was about to cry.
"No, it's fine, I just want to know in front of whom I should fake it and who I shouldn't."
"Well, Bae doesn't know yet… or maybe she does," she glanced to the side then scratched her temple thoughtfully. You let out a sigh.
"Let's just go honey, we shouldn't be talking about this here," you offered her your arm, and she grabbed it with both of her hands, then you started walking back to the dressing room.
———————————————————————
Everything was calm while you waited in the dressing room, the girls were removing their makeup, talking to each other and eating snacks. Sully was a few feet away from you sitting in her chair, and you were sitting alone on the couch looking at your phone when you suddenly got a message. Reading it made your heart skip a beat for a second, you knew that this couldn't be about anything innocent, whether it was bad or good.
Tumblr media
You stood up and adjusted your sweater. You walked over to the seat where Sullyoon was sitting, and flexed your knees to get closer to her ear.
"Honey, I need to go to the bathroom, my stomach hurts, I'll be back in a bit, okay?" you said.
"Oh okay, let me know if you need anything, please," she replied, looking at you through the mirror with worried puppy dog eyes.
"Thanks darling, I'll be fine," you winked at her, and then turned to leave the dressing room.
The warnings were quite easy to follow, in fact, it would not have been a problem for you to get there due to the difference in the flow of people between areas, but it was still a worryingly hidden place. A turn to the right, another to the left, then a long corridor, and another turn to the right were enough to find the aforementioned service stairs. It was a well-lit area, with security lights on each wall. There was a staircase that went up, and another that went down, where there was a door that said: 'For maintenance personnel'. Isa was waiting for you on the second step of the stairs that led to that door. She was staring at her phone, leaning against the stair rail.
"Oh wow, long time no see," she joked as she noticed you approaching her.
"I know, right? It felt like forever," you joked back, leaning against the railing opposite her, "do you need anything?" you asked, getting straight to the point. Isa was thoughtful for a moment.
"Mmmm, not really," she shook her head doubtfully, "or maybe yes, I don't know, it all depends."
"Depends on what?"
"On how much you like me… or how much Sullyoonie likes you," she tucked her phone into her front pocket, laced her hands behind her back and cocked her head to give you a flirtatious look.
"That's pretty serious assumptions you're making, honey," you also cocked her head, looking into her eyes, "how are you so sure of what you're saying?"
"Eyes never lie," she softly denied, "and I'm an expert at reading people's eyes."
"Oh yeah?" You raised both eyebrows, "Well, it turns out that I am, too, and if your assumptions turn out to be true, I guess your position is not too different from mine."
"I'm not going to deny it," she shrugged, "I find you very handsome, and you're definitely my type… you and you… should I say girlfriend?" she gave a small giggle.
"Our relationship is kind of… special, but yeah, she's my girlfriend," you nodded, "you like her, huh?"
"Very much, she has a very fine and delicate face, and if I may say so, she has a very, very hot body," she looked away from you and looked at nothing, as if imagining her.
"Well, she quite likes you too," you crossed your arms, "my poor girl couldn't even focus with you next to her."
"And neither do you. You just proved me right," her eyes returned to yours. She got off the railing and took a few steps forward, until she was a little less than a meter away from you, "do you like me?"
"Do you really need me to answer you? I thought you were an expert at reading people's eyes," you teased, and brought your hand to a strand of her red hair, straightening it to the end. She saw your hand, and then she saw you.
"I'd just like to hear it… daaaaddy," she elongated the first syllable with a sweet, flirtatious tone. She took just a couple more steps, which was enough to be just inches from your body. Her hands rested on your chest, and the look on her face changed completely. When you first spoke to her she was a sweet kitten, now she was a feral cat begging for food.
All your senses were sharpened at that precise moment. Isa's voice was silky, sweet and charming, if she was trying to get you into her little ambush, she had undoubtedly succeeded. You were entranced by her beautiful eyes, and seeing her parted lips awakened in you the deepest of feral instincts.
"Do you want me to fuck you right here and now?" The question might have been somewhat unexpected, but after she called you the D-word, you didn't mind being direct. She didn't seem surprised at all, rather she seemed to expect you to say something like that.
"Answer my question first, da-ddy," she didn't take her gaze from hers as her hand trailed down to your sweatpants and gave your cock a gentle squeeze through the fabric. You had to take a breath.
"Yes, I like you a lot," you answered looking into her eyes, "actually, I don't like you, you fascinate me, your eyes are beautiful, your smile is beautiful, you have perfect thighs, and a fucking hot body," you blurted out all that in the most natural way, bringing your face a little closer to hers.
"Well... then yes, I want you to fuck me right here and now, daddy" she whispered, closing the distance between you two and merging your lips in an intense and passionate kiss.
You pulled her by her suspenders with your fingers closer to your body, so that her stomach was pressing against yours. Your hands went to her waist, you felt her soft flesh against your fingers for a moment, and then your hands came up to cup each side of her face as you went deeper into the kiss. You pressed a little more on her soft cheeks, and she responded by giving another squeeze to the growing bulge in your pants this time harder. Isa massaged your cock over your sweatpants throughout the entire kiss, and about a minute passed when she simply yanked them down to a few inches above your knee, with your boxers included and freeing your cock.
"I'd gladly suck your cock daddy," she whispered against your lips, "but we don't have that much time."
She brought a hand to her mouth, spit into it, and then brought it to your cock to begin stroking it slowly and gently. As the saliva lubricated your cock, it got harder and harder, to the point where Isa had to squeeze a little harder to continue moving her wrist at a steady pace. You gasped against hers and kissed her lips again. Isa moved her hand faster, making audible how slippery your cock was; You couldn't help but remove both hands from her face to now place one on her ass and the other on one of her breasts, your hands still hadn't experienced what it was like to touch the skin under her clothes, but those little touches were enough to drive you crazy for her body.
"Stop. I want to feel that pussy," you ordered, grabbing her wrist and making her release your cock.
"As you wish, daddy," Isa gave you a small smile, a peck on the jaw, and then turned around. She rested both her hands on the railing, stepped back so her ass was pressing against the back of your shaft, and leaned forward, making a lovely arch with her lower back, "Come on, maybe you'll be surprised"
You lifted her skirt up as soon as she told you that, and you were certainly surprised, she wasn't wearing any panties. Her round, meaty ass was completely on display for you, as was her pretty and visibly wet pussy. Your cock immediately throbbed, and you involuntarily bit your lip.
"Naughty girl… since when?" you asked, letting your cock rest between her buttocks and squeezing them with both of your hands.
"When I texted you I wasn't wearing them anymore," she looked over her shoulder at you with slightly narrowed eyes, a sultry, lust-filled look. She moved her ass slowly from side to side, moving your cock as well.
"So you already knew I was going to fall for your little game, right?" you brought two fingers to your mouth, salivated them and ran them over her pussy, moving up and down through her slit. She gasped.
"The eyes, daddy, the eyes..." she was about to smirk, but quickly her face distorted as you took your cock, lined it up with her pussy, and slowly pushed the first few inches of your shaft inside her, "Oh fuck," she moaned under her breath.
"Did my eyes tell you how hard I'm going to fuck you right now?" the constant thrust of your hips forward prevented her from saying a single word. The wetness of her pussy made it easy for you, your cock was engulfed by her silky folds slowly, and in a matter of seconds, it disappeared inside her.
"Yes daddy… fuck me hard please, I'm all yours," she replied looking over her shoulder into your eyes, then bit her lip and gripped the railing tighter as your shaft rested inside her hot, wet pussy.
"Yes you are," you said in a low, husky voice, squeezing one of her buttocks with your hand and then giving her a loud spank that echoed through the stairs, "from now on my cock will be the only one who can be inside this pretty pussy, got it?" before she could respond, you began to slowly move your hips back and forth while your hand remained on her buttock. It took a moment until she, between her cute moans, was able to respond.
"Understood daddy, my pussy is your property... no one else's," she gasped, closing her eyes with her mouth agape as she enjoyed the way your cock moved in and out of her pussy at a pace that was simply an appetizer.
You let her get used to your cock with slow movements that didn't even produce a crash between your bodies, it was with the passing of the seconds when your desire to pound her pussy made you start pumping faster and faster. Isa wanted to moan louder, but she knew that the echo in that place was so strong that if someone passed through the nearby corridors, they would be able to hear her very easily. Her first instinct was to bite her arm over her sweater, as she watched you with her eyes alight with lust and her brows furrowed with pleasure.
Your hands went to her waist, where you made sure to roll up her skirt so you could feel as much of her flesh as you could. Feeling her soft skin between your fingers was a delight, as well as making her ass begin to bounce and shake like jelly as your thrusts became more intense and aggressive.
"Yes daddy... yes, yes! Just like that!" Isa yelled as low as she could as her back straightened slightly. She tried to get her face to be level with yours, and she constantly looked at your lips, you understood the message, and you leaned forward to take her by the shoulders, stick her back to your chest and kiss her again.
Isa's moans were drowned out in the kiss. You attacked her mouth with your tongue, taking full control over her. Your arms wrapped around her body, and with that you could feel how fluffy it was. She didn't know where to hold on while you fucked her as hard as you could, she tried to reach for the railing again, but having it a bit far away she opted for the easy option, which was to take her hands back and cling to your neck.
There came a point where everything became so intense that you were forced to pull away from her kiss. Isa completely forgot where she was, and she was able to let out a loud moan before you shoved two fingers into her mouth for her to suck on. The moan echoed through the walls, and you prayed to whatever was up there that no one had heard it.
You couldn't afford to let Isa moan like crazy in that place, so you kept your two fingers stuck inside her mouth. She accepted them without even protesting, salivating them completely, and drowning all kinds of sounds emanating from her throat against them. Your cock kept going in and out of her pussy at full throttle, and it didn't take long for Isa to reach her peak of pleasure.
Her orgasm rocked her body as if she had received a sudden electric shock. Her muscles, especially her legs, completely betrayed her, had it not been for the force of your arms she would have collapsed to the ground in spasms, but instead she writhed in your arms as she grunted and muffled screams against your fingers. Her pussy walls clenched around your shaft, keeping it suffocated throughout her ecstasy. As her orgasm faded, you decided to give her a short break, where you just slowly moved your hips.
"Daddy hasn't cum yet, would you do the honors darling?" you murmured against her ear after taking your fingers out of her mouth and leaving your hands on her buttocks.
"Of… of course daddy, fuck… anything for you," she gasped, flopping forward to grab the railing again. You slowly pulled out of her pussy, seeing your cock now drenched in Isa's slippery fluids.
"Then on your knees, stroke that cock baby."
Isa immediately turned around and dropped to her knees in front of you, took your cock in one hand and began to jerk it as far as her wrist would give. Your gaze and hers locked, and as she watched you, she stuck her tongue out to press your tip against it as she rushed you to your orgasm. A few seconds passed when you felt a tingle travel to your crotch, and the next thing you saw was Isa's tongue and mouth being completely filled with thick strips of thick cum. Her wrist movements dwindled as you continued to shoot your load into her mouth, and when no more came out of it, she took your cock inside her mouth and began to suck every inch of it until it was sparkling clean. She pulled you out, opened her mouth again, and when she stuck out her tongue all traces of your load were gone. Between gasps and heavy breaths, you couldn't help but sketch a silly smile because of how beautiful that girl was.
"Huh? What happened daddy?" asked Isa tilting her head, seeing you smile like a fool, then she gave a few little kisses all over your cock, ending with one on the tip.
"Oh, nothing," you let out a nervous laugh, "it's just... you're so pretty," Isa didn't say anything, her cheeks turned a little red, and you saw yourself reflected in her by the way she smiled, "stand up, they must wonder where we are."
"Ah, I just told Sumin that I was going to meet you," she said as you pulled up your pants and boxers, and when she got to her feet, her legs wobbled a bit, she had to grab onto your arm to keep herself up, "Shit, my legs hurt, I'll have to say it's fatigue."
"Which isn't entirely a lie," you teased, glancing down the hall to your left to make sure no one was eavesdropping.
"Hey, I'll text you when I get home, okay? Both of you," she put her hands on your neck, and gave you a little peck on the lips, "you go first, if someone sees us leaving the same hall at the same time it will be a mess."
"Understood," you nodded, wrapping your arms around her waist once more, "will we see each other soon?"
"I don't know," she looked to the side of you, fooling around as she caressed the hair at the nape of your neck, "I have a day off tomorrow... if only someone would like to take me to his place..."
"Sullyoonie has the day off tomorrow too, and oh, what a coincidence, she'll be there too," she turned to meet your eyes, "we just have to pretend I invited you tonight."
"Okay, I can take care of that," she pulled you closer and gave you another kiss, "see you soon, daddy."
"See you soon, little kitty," you released her, winked at her and turned to head back into the hallways.
———————————————————————
"Are you ok?" Sully asked with concern as soon as you entered the dressing room, apparently she was waiting for you near the entrance. You looked behind her, seeing that everyone was almost ready to go. They were all either collecting things or just waiting.
"I'm a little better honey, yes," you nodded, cupping the side of her face in your hand and rubbing your thumb over it for a second. Sullyoon let out a sigh of relief.
"I'll make you some honey ginger tea when we get home, okay?" As always, you couldn't say no to her with that sweet tone of voice and that angelic face.
"I'd appreciate it, darling," you smiled, "Ready to go?"
"Oh yeah, I just have to put on my coat and tell manager-nim," she turned around and went to the place where she had her things. A few minutes passed, and while you were waiting, standing by the door, the girls' manager approached you. He was a guy not much older than you, short black hair and baggy clothes.
"Hey, Yoonah will be with you until Monday, right?" asked the guy, a bit uneasy.
"Yeah, that's the plan at least, don't worry, I know the protocol."
"No going out to places with a lot of people, and if you're going to go out with her, for God's sake be discreet," he reminded you, as if you hadn't done the same thing multiple times. You didn't blame the poor man, he just wanted to do his job well. As he spoke, Sully stood next to you, in her long quilted parka coat, her beautiful brown hair loose and her hands full of things. She was also wearing a mask.
"Gunwook-ssi, I'm not an idiot. Can we go now?" you asked, raising both eyebrows.
"You're incredibly lucky that JYP has lifted the dating bans," he sighed, then opened a notebook in his hand and began to read what appeared to be a schedule, "Yeah yeah, get out, take good care of her , hyung."
"I always do," you turned to leave, and Sully followed.
"Bye unnies! See you soon!" Sully said goodbye, waving her hand towards the girls.
———————————————————————
You and Sully had made it home safely, a smooth ride, and a quiet night. You were on the couch, your hair damp since you'd just gotten out of the shower, your favorite black sweater on, and short pajama shorts. You checked your phone while Sully was in the kitchen preparing the tea you had bought on the way. She was playing on the Switch a few minutes ago, so in front of you was the TV with the Animal Crossing pause screen.
"Daddy, do you want sugar in your tea?" she said from the kitchen, taking advantage of the fact that the apartment was completely silent.
"Yes honey! Please!" you answered back, your gaze still on the screen of your phone. Not a minute passed before Sully returned to the sofa with you, your Darth Vader helmet-shaped mug in hand. The sweet aroma of tea filled your nostrils, and even though your stomach problems were a lie, you couldn't help but give a warm kiss of thanks to the beautiful girl who had made it.
Tumblr media
"Taste it!" she demanded in a rather adorable way, you complied, and took the cup to take a small sip of the tea, it was still too hot to taste well, but your tongue immediately told you that it was delicious.
"Mmm, I love it baby, thank you very much," you put the cup on the small table in front of you, surrounded her body padded by her fluffy white jacket with your arms, and gave her many small kisses on the lips, "you can continue playing now dear."
"Yay!" she said excitedly, taking the joystick from the table again and resuming her work.
A few minutes passed in which you were just chatting with Sully about things in the game, when she received a message.
"Oh, Isa unnie texted me," Sully said after checking her phone seconds later. You quickly locked eyes with her as she answered.
"Oh yeah? That's great, darling," you tried to see what they were saying, but couldn't without looking like an idiot. Similarly, a notification on your phone brought you back to your site immediately. It was Isa, and you had to turn the phone over so Sully couldn't see the messages.
Tumblr media
Your heart skipped a beat reading that last message. You shifted nervously on the sofa, and looked at Sullyoon while she continued to look at her phone, more specifically at her chat with Isa, who was already replying to her. None of you said anything for the next 15 minutes, during which time you didn't reply to Isa again due to panic, and Sullyoon giggled and smiled from time to time as she texted back to Isa.
"Daddy! Chaeyoung-unnie has a day off tomorrow too!" Sully told you, with raised eyebrows and eyes like two streetlights. You could see the emotion in her eyes.
"Do you want to hang out with her?" you asked, then you took the Switch joystick from her lap and you started playing.
"Oh no no, I want her to come here with us!"
Hearing that from her gave your inner self a mixture of happiness, relief, and satisfaction. All the work was already done, and you hadn't even done anything, neither you nor Isa.
"But darling, don't you think it's a bit hasty? We hardly know her," even though you were completely on board with her idea, you had to feign some doubt so as not to arouse her suspicions.
"Would you rather get to know her better in a public place or here in our safe place?" she raised an eyebrow, knowing that she had won the argument.
"Well, yes, you're right," you shrugged, continuing to stare at the TV, "go ahead, tell her she can come over."
"Yaaaay!" she yelled, unable to contain her excitement, dropped her phone and rushed at you to hug you, so hard that she made you fall back against the sofa. You laughed, and wrapped your arms around her body as she lay on top of you.
"Yup, but hey, tell her to get her something to drink, you know," you said, brushing her hair out of your face and then giving her a peck on the lips.
"Soju?"
"I don't know, do you want Soju?"
"I want Soju!" she exclaimed with a smirk as she nodded, then settled her body, pressing her thighs to either side of your hips.
"Alright then, we'll have to clean this place by tomorrow," you sighed, getting the idea that you would have to mop for the first time in a month.
"The whole apartment?"
"Well yeah, we'd kill two birds with one stone," Sully blew out the exact same sigh as you.
"How tiring."
"I know, but it will be worth it baby," you cupped her face with both hands and gave her another little kiss, "Go tell her, come on."
"Yes daddy!" she got up off of you and went back to her place on the couch, picked up her phone again and started to type.
You just lay where Sully had left you, grabbed your phone, and kept an eye on it. The notification didn't take long to arrive, but this time it wasn't a message, it was a photo, and once again you felt like your soul was going to detach from your body.
Isa had taken a photo of herself from her shoulder, pointing towards her naked body face down, she was only wearing high cut lilac panties, and medium-sized long stockings of the same color. She sent it with a text: 'Thanks for saying yes, daddy. See you tomorrow ;)'
———————————————————————
In short, you never know how dirty your house is until you clean it. It was ridiculously tedious to clean the whole apartment, there was so much dust and messy things that you even felt a little embarrassed. But Sully never mentioned anything to you about it, she didn't even scold you, at all times she was silently helping you with things that you didn't know how to do correctly.
"Okay, I need to keep this place clean more often," you said, then sighed and plopped down on the couch with the mop stick still in hand. You closed your eyes, and rested your head on the back of the sofa.
"I'll remind you whenever I can daddy," Sully replied from behind you, she grabbed the sides of your face with each hand and lowered her head to give you a little kiss on the forehead.
"Yes, please, I'd appreciate it," you took a deep breath, "honey, did Chaeyoung tell you that she's coming over at what time?"
"Uh..." Sully pulled her phone out of her pocket, checked the chat and let out a little yelp, "7:30, and it's 6, I gotta get ready!"
"Please don't take too long bathing, darling, I need to bathe too."
"But daddy… we've had a bath together before," you immediately opened her eyes to see her looking at you with a small smile.
"Wait for me there, honey, I'll go put this in its place," you said, referring to the mop in your hand.
"Yes daddy!"
She went straight to the bathroom, and you got up to go straight to the kitchen to put away the mop, the bucket, and all the cleaning products you had used to clean the apartment. When you put everything in its place, you walked briskly towards the bathroom. You walked in, and the first thing you saw was Sullyoon's bare back, while she was pulling down her pajama pants with panties included, you couldn't help but take a look at her pretty pussy. She caught your eye, and looked over her shoulder at you with a shy little smile.
"Oh hi daddy, I didn't think you'd be so quick," she giggled, turning around so you could see her gorgeous body. And so you did, looking at her small tits, her smooth legs, and most of all, her flat, long and incredibly sexy abdomen.
"How could I not? The prospect of helping lather up that pretty body is always attractive," you walked slowly towards her, taking off your t-shirt, shorts and boxers, and when you stood in front of her you wrapped your arms around her hips. your arms, to give their buttocks a squeeze each. Sully slightly flinched, but she took a small step forward to press your cock against her abdomen.
"Daddy... we're running late, we're just going to bathe, right?" she cocked her head as she looked into her eyes, you looked back at her, and then looked at her hair up in an adorable high bun. She put her hands on your shoulders.
"I don't promise you anything," you approached her face, and gave her a short but sensual kiss, "let’s go."
———————————————————————
You and Sully got out of the shower about half an hour after you got in. You couldn't convince her to do a quickie, her reason was that you were going to take too long, and as compensation she gave you a soapy handjob that left you more than satisfied. You had come in her midriff, so it took her a little extra time to wash the goo off her skin.
"Ahhh! I don't know what to wear!" Sully complained, hanging around your bedroom, the towel still wrapped around her body while you were already changing into your favorite black joggers.
"Honey, relax, Chaeyoung is a normal girl like you and me, she's not the Duchess of Edinburgh," you said, sitting up on the bed to put on your socks and then your crocs.
"But I want to be pretty! I can't look like a random girl in front of such a beautiful girl," she went to her bag once more, emptied it on your bed and started looking for clothes. You remained silent, and without her noticing, you raised your eyebrows noticing something more than simple attraction towards Isa.
"You're pretty without even trying, I don't think that's a problem," you stood up, and went looking for a hoodie in your closet. It took you a few seconds, but you finally chose an olive green Nike. In a few seconds you were ready, and Sully was barely pulling on her panties and bra.
"Go get everything ready daddy, I promise I won't take so long, okay?" she said, and then released her long, silky brown hair.
"I'll be waiting sweetie," you walked up to her, got behind her and placed a small kiss on her neck before walking out into the living room.
There really wasn't much to do out there, you had left the whole apartment spotless just before you went to bathe. All you had to do was arrange the cushions on the sofa, turn on the air conditioning, and play some music on a low volume. Your first choice was Lost, by Frank Ocean. The atmosphere in the living room was perfect, but you felt something was missing. You thought about it for a moment, standing on the side of the sofa, until the light bulb went on to put a 10-hour campfire YouTube video on the TV.
"All done," you muttered to yourself, and then sat down on the couch to wait for Sully.
That she was not going to take so long was a lie. 25 minutes passed, and it wasn't until then that you heard your bedroom door open, and seconds later, Sully stepped between you and the TV. You looked up, and you were met with a somewhat nervous and insecure look.
Tumblr media
"Well? How do I look daddy?" She raised both arms diagonally to her sides, and you took a moment to analyze her outfit. Black and white striped turtleneck crop top sweater; dark blue jeans, and converse sneakers. Her hair, all loose but clipped to the back of her head. Right and perfect choices.
"You hit the nail on the head with that sweater, honey, you look gorgeous!" Still sitting, you wrapped your arms around her waist and rested your chin on her stomach to look up. She breathed a sigh of relief.
"I'm glad you like it," she said, and then cupped her face gently, "Do you think she's going to like it?"
"If she has excellent taste like me, then yes," you smiled, and the smile spread to her
"Daddy, you know how much I love you, don't you?" she rubbed your cheeks with her thumbs.
"You tell me that all the time, darling, and believe me I love you a lot too," you pulled her towards you, leaned back and made her sit on your right thigh. She wrapped her arms around your neck, and began to play with your hair.
"Daddy... Can I ask you something?" she asked quietly, seeing the strands of your hair that her fingers played with.
"Sure honey, tell me."
"Chaeyoung-unnie… do you think she's pretty?" the question took you by surprise. You didn't know where she was trying to go with that.
"Uhm… well," you paused for a moment to choose your words, "it would be dumb not to consider her pretty, actually yes, she is beautiful," Sully was silent for a few seconds, in which she kept a neutral expression.
"It's just... I also consider her very beautiful, and well..."
"Honey, talk to me straight, please."
"Daddy, do you like her?"
"What? No, I only like you baby, what are you talking about?"
"You don't have to lie to me," she finally met your eyes, "I could see it in your eyes."
"Dear..."
"I like her too, a lot."
There was a sudden silence between you and her. You had been frozen by how she had dismantled your facade in just a moment, and you were afraid in case she had also discovered what you and Isa did, but you knew that that was impossible. That didn't surprise you as much as the fact that she'd admitted that so lightly.
"Um... what?" she just nodded.
"She seems so pretty to me, and kind… and lovely, I really like her, daddy," she seemed very embarrassed that she was saying that to you, she lowered her gaze, and clasped her hands in her lap.
"Honey… this doesn't have to affect our relationship, you know?" you took her chin with your fingers and looked for her gaze.
"No?" she asked with some fear in her voice and her eyes beginning to glaze over.
"Of course not," you cupped the side of her face in your hand, "actually, if she wants, we can turn this into something nice and fun. Like with Jinni, remember?"
"But I don't like Jinni like she likes you..."
"Well, I don't like her the way you think I like her either, in fact, I only like her physically… her personality is kind of… crude, she's not my type," you shook your head, realizing that you were straying, "But that's not the issue."
"Are you telling me that we can start hanging out with Chaeyoung-unnie more often? Like... dating?"
"That will depend on many things, dear, for example, if she agrees, how she feels with us, how we feel with her, do you understand?" You gave her a peck on her cheek, trying to cheer her up, "you must understand that polyamorous relationships are not something... common, and they are not something openly accepted by everyone."
"I understand…" she nodded slowly, and then wiped the tears from her eyes that never made it down her cheeks, "Daddy, we should be on the lookout, she could be here at any moment."
"You're right," you gently squeezed her waist, "everything will be alright, okay? Let's just act natural, have fun with her and make her have a great time."
"Yeah!" she said excitedly, and then she slid off your thigh to sit to the side on the couch.
———————————————————————
You certainly did not expect such punctuality. It was 7:32, you and Sully were waiting on the couch while she watched you play Genshin Impact on your phone. You had spoken with Chaeyoung during the day, you indicated to her the address of your residential building and the exact number of your apartment. You had also talked to the security guard at the gate to specifically let her through.
A few minutes passed, when the doorbell of your apartment rang.
"She's here," you exited the game, put your phone down on the couch, and headed to the door.
When you opened it, you found yourself face to face with a cute little stray kitten, who seemed lost and didn't know where she was, but as soon as she saw you, a huge smile spread from ear to ear. You smiled back at her, and you dared to grab her forearm, pull her towards you and give her a hug.
Tumblr media
"Hi cutie," you said in her ear, snuggling her into your arms.
"Hi handsome," she murmured back, snuggling into your chest, "sorry if I'm late, I had to buy things last minute."
"Not at all, you're right on time," you released her, and then looked at her outfit. A champagne knitted cardigan, black jeans and white sneakers, "You look beautiful! I love that cardigan."
"Oh, thank you," she naturally bowed to you in thanks, "It was a gift from Sieun-unnie."
"Come in, please," you stepped aside, and she walked past you. Then, you closed the door, "what do you have in the bag?" you asked, pointing to the black plastic bag she was carrying in her hand.
"Uhmm," as you slowly walked down the hallway that led to the living room, she opened the bag for you and her to see inside of it. There were two bottles of Soju, packets of ramyeon, and snacks.
"Two bottles, huh?" You laughed, "You want to go wild today," when you said that, she stopped you before leaving the hallway and leaned in close to your ear.
"Of course I do, daddy, my pussy is more than ready for you," she whispered, then walked out of the hallway, "Ahhhhh Yoonah-ssi!" Chaeyoung squealed, setting the bag down to go hug Sully. The contrast of attitudes stunned you.
"Unnie!" Hi!" Sully greeted back, letting herself be hugged by Chaeyoung as you picked up the bag and went to put it on the table.
"Mmm, you smell so good," when you turned around, you saw Chaeyoung sniffing Sully's shoulder near her neck, "and you look so pretty!"
"Thank you so much unnie… uhm, you look very pretty too," you stood there, as Sully's cheeks flushed red at Chaeyoung's compliment and her closeness, "have a seat please," she smiled sheepishly.
"Chaeyoungie, do you want something to drink? Maybe a Pepsi?" you asked, as she and Sully sat on the couch.
"Oh yes! Please," she nodded.
"I want water honey!" Sully came out too, when you were already walking towards the kitchen. Honey? It was the first time she had called you that in a long time. It didn't bother you, but you thought it was weird. Maybe it was just a name to call you that wouldn't be embarrassing for her in the first place.
"On my way," you walked to the kitchen with the two bottles of Soju in your hands, went to the fridge, took out the can of Pepsi from inside and put the bottles in their place. Then you took two glass cups from one of the cupboards, put ice in them from the freezer, and filled them with Pepsi and water respectively. When you came back, you found Sully and Chaeyoung sitting very close to each other, while Sully was looking for a game in the Switch menu.
"Honey, where do you keep the extra joycon? We want to play Mario Kart!" Sully asked, the blue controller in her hand. Chaeyoung had the red.
"Oh, over here," you put the crystal glasses on the table in front of them, and bent down to open one of the drawers on the table where the television was placed. There were two extra joycon, one purple and one orange. You chose purple, and went to sit next to Sully.
And so, the first activity of the night was completely innocent and harmless. You played the Shell Cup, you chose DK, Sully Toadette and Chaeyoung Rosetta. You were vastly better than the two of them in each of the circuits, you always went first unless someone hit you with a stupid blue shell, but the real competition was between the two of them. They were ahead of each other at all times, and usually any offensive items they got were saved to throw at each other. Normally this would have led to a real fight, but the living room was filled with their laughter, and when something went wrong, they just cheered each other up. A healthy competition that filled you with tenderness.
In the end, neither of them was left in the final podium, and you, as a mockery, made them watch the entire award ceremony cinematic just to remind them that they had lost.
"You should practice, you're still no match for me," you said, leaning back to rest your back on the couch so you could see the two of them.
"Oppa! Don't be arrogant," Chaeyoung complained, and nudged her shoulder, "We're really bad at gaming, and you're a streamer."
"Sully told you that?" You raised an eyebrow, and then you saw your girlfriend, who was making fool while she drank her water.
"And not only that," Chaeyoung chuckled. And you were immediately suspicious. Who knows what the hell Sully would have told her about you.
"I'm not even going to ask," you shook your head, then stood up, "You guys want Soju? You know, to warm up a little bit," you winked at Chaeyoung.
"And we could play something. With punishments," Chaeyoung winked back.
"Super Smash Bros!" Sully said, knowing it was the perfect game to play that way.
"Now we're talking," you smiled.
You went back to the kitchen and opened the fridge to take out one of the two already cold bottles of Soju. Then you opened a drawer to your left, and from it you took out three small crystal shot glasses. You went back to the living room, and Sully had already started the game. It was just the main screen, you figured it was because she didn't know how to get to the corresponding game mode.
"You're lucky I'm really bad at that," you put the bottle and three glasses on the coffee table, to sit down on the sofa again, this time next to Chaeyoung. You looked at Sully just to see if that bothered her, but she didn't seem to care. You looked back at the TV.
"Oh, I used to play this on the Wii, I never knew what I was doing," Chaeyoung admitted, "I just pushed all the buttons and did stuff."
"I never played these games, I always liked Pokemon more, and that was all I played," Sully always spoke at least two tones lower than the two of you, so you really had to pay attention to hear her.
"You just do what she does, push all the buttons and do stuff."
"Hey, whoever gets knocked out, one shot," Chaeyoung prompted before you started the match. You and Sully nodded.
The first game was in the Kongo Falls stage, you chose Sefirot, Sully Kirby and Chaeyoung Incineroar. As expected, it was all laughs from the start. Of the three of us, you were the one who seemed to know what she was doing the most, but you were still fucking bad. Anyway, you managed to save yourself for a moment by knocking Chaeyoung out.
"Ahhh! Fuck!" Chaeyoung whimpered, pouting slightly.
"Ha! There you go!" you scoffed, while you and Sully kept fighting. The fight would have been somewhat fairer, since Sully was giving you a good competition, but with you next to her, Chaeyoung took advantage of Sully's moment of absolute concentration on the television to discreetly move a hand  to your thigh, and she began to massage it until you naturally lost concentration and ended up being eliminated. Sully had been the winner of the first game.
"Yaaaaay! I beat you! I really beat you!" Sully squealed exuberantly, bouncing little hops on her seat. Automatically, Chaeyoung removed her hand from your thigh. You looked straight into her eyes, and she just looked back at you with an innocent 'I didn't do anything' look.
"I told you that pressing all the buttons was pretty effective," you sighed in denial, taking the bottle of Soju and opening it, "I don't mind losing every game as long as you lose too, you know?" you told Chaeyoung, while you poured the drink into the glass cups.
"Hey! Why are you taking this personally?" Chaeyoung teased, "My only crime is being pretty."
"Aha, whatever you say, drink up," you put the bottle back on the table, and handed one of the glasses to Chaeyoung, "Geonbae!" you toasted, as you both put the glasses together before drinking.
Second game, Lylat Cruise. Chaeyoung was eliminated first again, and before she could attempt anything, you eliminated Sully as soon as you could. Game won by you.
"Oops, sorry girls, the gamer prevails," you shrugged, with a fake arrogance meant to annoy them. You took the bottle of Soju, and served the shot to both of them.
"You shouldn't even be playing, it's unfair daddy!" Sully complained. Once again, she called you that name without meaning to, but you didn't say anything either.
"Yeah, she's right, you should let the pretty girls have fun while you relax," Chaeyoung said that line with an extra spice in her voice, and you weren't sure, but you thought it was loaded with an obvious double meaning.
"Oh please, you can beat me with a little bit of effort and luck, it's not that complicated," while saying that, Sully and Chaeyoung took their respective shots.
Third game, Prism Tower. Once again, Chaeyoung was eliminated first, but not by you, but by Sully. This time the reprisals were even bigger and more daring from the redhead next to you. Her hand no longer went to your thigh, but directly to your crotch to gently squeeze and massage your cock for a few, but long and tortuous seconds. You were about to lose again, but to your luck, Sully was quite clumsy, and she eliminated herself by making a bad jump.
"Nooooo!" Sully yelled softly, giving herself the cutest little pats in the world on her thigh.
"My God, thank goodness," you sighed in relief, letting yourself fall back. You saw Chaeyoung, but she didn't look back at you, she just straightened her back so that you, from behind, could see her ass better.
"Wow, you weren't lying about being bad, you're even on our level," she looked over her shoulder at you with a mischievous look.
"Shut up and drink," you pointed at the bottle with your chin.
Sully poured Chaeyoung's drink, and vice versa. They both took their drink, and at least Chaeyoung's cheeks already showed a little red from the alcohol.
You completely lost track of the time between matches, and didn't stop until the Soju bottle was empty. The account had been quite balanced between the three of you, but in the end, the ones who had drunk the most had been the two of them. Chaeyoung's face was already flushed almost all the time, just like Sully's, but neither of them was drunk, not even close, but just like you, they were already starting to feel some heat in their bodies.
"Aw, I would have liked to make you drink even one more time, oppa," Chaeyoung said, disappointed.
"I'm happy, I was able to beat daddy several times, that's never happened before," Sully said, her eyes shining. You wanted to kiss her at that moment, she was so clumsy that she kept saying the word without realizing that she said it.
"Are you hungry yet? Let's order pizza," you asked the girls, standing up, setting the joycon on the coffee table, and turning up the music a bit. Loyal by Chris Brown was playing at the time.
"Not right now... if I eat something heavy I'll throw up, but you can order it anyway, honey," Sully said, and then turned to Chaeyoung, "Unnie, are you hungry?"
"Oh well, actually yes," she looked at you as she replied to her, "so go ahead."
You nodded, and in a moment you took your phone to make the corresponding call to order a family pizza.
"What do we do while we wait?" you asked them, then you went to sit down again, but this time you made them open a space between the two of them, where you sat down.
"Hmm, truth or dare?" Sully proposed to your surprise, since she never used to take the lead on anything.
"That's an excellent idea, baby," Chaeyoung praised her, with a calm smile. Sully smiled too, and sheepishly looked away.
The confidence that Chaeyoung was taking increased like a snowball downhill. She had started with something as simple as smelling her scent near her neck, and now her audacity had reached the point of calling her 'baby'. It was hard to predict what was next. Chaeyoung wasn't exactly an outgoing and active girl, but she wasn't stupid, and she knew exactly what she was doing with every little movement.
"I'm in. But I think we should set the mood now," you got up from the couch and went to turn off the lights in the living room. The only lights now were the television and the one in the kitchen, "that's better," you said, and returned to sit between the two of them.
"How do we do this, then?" Chaeyoung asked.
"Let's use the bottle," Sully helped you push some things away from the table in front of you, so that only the bottle was left, you grabbed it, and spun it around. Seconds later, the bottle was pointing in your direction, "Well fuck."
"Truth or dare, daddy?" Sully asked from beside you, with an amused look.
"Dare, I guess," you shrugged.
"You want to make this exciting right away?" Chaeyoung asked Sully, to which Sully nodded.
"I dare you to stay topless until the end of the game," Sully said, and you cursed under your breath.
"The thing that hurts me the most about that is that it's fucking cold in here," you sighed, then pulled off your hoodie to toss it to Chaeyoung's side.
"Sure? I think it's a little warmer now," Chaeyoung said with a giggle.
"I don't know, you could imitate me and check it out, right?" You said when you turned to see her, and you looked at her from top to bottom.
"Let's get further in the game, and we'll see," she stared back at you, as she bit her lip.
"I'll spin the bottle, okay?" warned Sully, and so she did. This time, the bottle stopped looking at herself, "Oh come on..." you and Chaeyoung laughed.
"Truth or dare, honey?" you asked, still laughing.
"Dare. Be gentle with me, please," she gave you puppy dog eyes, and you actually considered it for a moment.
"Mmmm, I dare you to say which body part of Chaeyoungie you like the most and then touch it," you said, "if she wants to, of course," you turned to her, and she just nodded with a serene smile.
"I told you to be gentle!" Sully whimpered, putting her hands to her face for a moment in embarrassment.
"I can stand up to make it easier for you, cutie," Chaeyoung got up from her seat, standing right in front of you but facing Sully.
"T-thank you..." Sully removed her hands from her face, and then looked Chaeyoung up and down, "Can you... turn around?", the redhead nodded, and turned around. Sully took a few more seconds to look, and you already knew what he was going to say, "Alright… her ass."
"Oh wow," Chaeyoung giggled, "I knew my ass was cute, but not that cute," flashbacks of your little episode with her came to mind at that moment, and the truth was that her ass was more than cute, "Well, go ahead," she slightly leaned forward, and out of the corner of your eye, you saw how Sully discreetly bit her lower lip.
Your girlfriend slowly extended her arm, her hand now inches from Chaeyoung. She hesitated for a moment, but ended up planting her entire hand on Chaeyoung's left buttock. You pursed your lips, and then looked at Chaeyoung, who was looking over her shoulder at Sully with mutual desire. A few seconds passed, and then Sully added her free hand, to give each buttock a squeeze and then lower her hands back to her lap.
"God… done," Sully seemed to release the tension in her body with a long exhale, "Spin the bottle, honey."
"Are you ok?" You smiled in amusement, hand on the bottle as Chaeyoung sat back down.
"Just spin the bottle daddy please," she sighed, then began to chew on her nails.
So you did. You turned the bottle, and as if it were a hidden camera prank, it pointed back at you.
"Is the fucking bottle never going to point at you or what?" you complained, already annoyed by Chaeyoung's good luck.
"Don't be a crybaby," she pinched your cheek with both of her fingers, "truth or dare?"
"Truth."
"Okay..." she nodded slowly as she thought about it, "Have you ever been caught having sex?" she asked, in a mischievous tone.
You almost choked on your own saliva. That was a question thrown with all the mischief possible under the circumstances, she didn't want to get any secret out of you, she just wanted to bother you and continually remind you of what you had done.
"Nope. I've never been caught," you answered confidently, faking a smile, "now spin that shit," you pointed at the bottle.
"Wow, I don't know if you're very lucky or very discreet," she said, somewhat impressed, but you could feel a hint of sarcasm. She spin the bottle.
Your prayers to heaven were heard, because this time the bottle stopped looking at Chaeyoung. You and Sully raised their arms and let out a unison shout of celebration.
"I guess it must be karma," she sighed, resigned.
"Truth or dare, unnie?" Sully asked.
"Dare. I'm not afraid of you," Chaeyoung teased.
"I dare you to get completely undressed, you can only be in your underwear," Sully said with an added touch of nerves in her voice. You raised your eyebrows in surprise, seeing your girlfriend and not being able to believe that she had challenged her to something of that magnitude.
"Damn," you said.
"Oh baby, you don't know what you just did," Chaeyoung gave her a merciful look, then stood up.
"Oof..." you mumbled, leaning back and covering your mouth to look at the two of them.
Chaeyoung got out of the space between the sofa and the coffee table, and walked over to stand in front of the television. Her hands went to the buttons of her cardigan, and she began to slowly undo them one by one. When she got to the last one, she held the cardigan close to her for a moment just to tease, and then opened it wide for you and Sully to see the white Calvin Klein bra that covered both of her breasts. The cardigan went to the floor. Her hands now went to her pants, she unbuttoned them, and she slowly lowered the zipper until you had a peek of white cloth. Then, without taking her gaze from your girlfriend, she slowly lowered the jeans to her ankles. The pants were left on the floor, and Lee Chaeyoung's body, fleshy and creamy in every possible part, was exposed before you. Your eyes were fixed on her abdomen and her perfect thighs. Sully, next to you, didn't even know where to look, she was breathing hard, biting her lip as she alternated her gaze between Chaeyoung's eyes and her body.
"Well? Are you happy, sweetheart? Do you like what you see?" Chaeyoung turned around, showing off her beautiful ass adorned by her cheeky Calvin Klein panties. The question was not directed at you, but you were tempted to answer.
"Yeah, unnie… I love it," Sully nodded in a low voice.
"Good to know," she turned around again, blew her a little kiss and winked at you before returning to sit next to you.
Everything had happened so fast that you didn't know what the hell was happening anymore. The sexual tension in the environment was palpable, not just between the two of them, the arousement that was accumulating in your body was such that you couldn't even concentrate on continuing the game properly. Out of the corner of your eye you could see Chaeyoung's half-naked body just inches from you, she had one leg crossed over the other to make her thighs even more attractive, and as the icing on the cake, she put her hand on your knee.
"Uhm... who's next?" you asked even though you knew it was your turn.
"You, daddy," for a moment you thought it was Sully who had said that to you, but the word came from the girl to your left, the same one who had her hand on your knee. You turned to look at her for a moment, and then you saw your girlfriend, who didn't seem to care that she called you that.
"Right, sorry," you nodded, feeling the weight of the intense gaze of two horny girls on either side of you. You spined the bottle, and one more fucking time, it stopped looking at you, "You know what, I'm not even going to complain this time."
"That bottle really hates you," Chaeyoung giggled, "Truth or d.."
"Dare."
"Fine… I want you to know that if Sullyoonie hadn't made me undress, I wouldn't make you do what I'm going to make you do," she clarified, "I dare you to take off Sully's pants and kiss her abdomen for 5 minutes."
"You say that like it's something I haven't done a thousand times."
"But never in front of me," her hand moved a few inches up your thigh, then patted you, "go ahead, daddy."
You didn't even have to stand up, the sofa was big enough so that you just had to turn around, grab Sully by her waist and gently push her back, making her lean her head against the armband. She didn't say anything and she didn't put up any resistance either. Her two adorable glowing orbs were fixed on you as you settled between her legs. Her face was a whole poem, a face that was already more than familiar to you, Sully was turned on, so much so that you could feel her heat without even touching her. The first thing you did was take off her sneakers, you threw them behind the sofa, and then your hands went to her pants to unbutton them, lower the zipper and therefore begin to slowly lower them until they were completely removed from her legs.
You took a moment to look at your girlfriend's hot body, you had seen that perfect naked abdomen and those thick legs too many times, but you never got tired of praising them. Instinctively, she spread her legs wide, even though her left leg was obstructed by the back of the sofa, but that was enough for you, even in the dim light, to see the wet spot on her gray panties.
"Ohh… someone's horny," you softly said, then tried to back away, but bumped into Chaeyoung, "would you mind?"
"Sorry daddy," Chaeyoung slid to the other end of the couch, giving you enough space to lean forward and float your face just above your girlfriend's abdomen.
Sully left her hands still on either side of her body as you got your mouth ever lower. You breathed against her skin, building anticipation and desire in her before finally placing a small peck on the right side of her belly button. Sully moved her hips slightly, and you heard her let out a small sigh. Not wanting to make her wait any longer and in order not to waste time, you began to plant little kisses all over her belly. She placed a hand on your head and gently tangled her fingers in your hair, while you lowered your kisses a little more to her lower abdomen. You distributed kisses there, no longer small, but more intense and wet, and you returned all the way up with your tongue. Your girlfriend gasped, and you responded with more wet kisses around her belly button.
"Daddy... I want you, both..." Sully murmured. You weren't sure if Chaeyoung had heard it, but you barely could.
"Trust the process baby, patience..." you murmured back, also kissing her waist and near her ribs. You kept kissing your girlfriend's absolutely perfect smooth belly with determination, until you heard an alarm behind you.
"Time's up," Chaeyoung said playfully. You turned to see her, her phone in her hand showing you the screen with the timer at 00:00.
"This isn't funny anymore," you grumbled, and then returned to your spot on the couch. You took a deep breath, using your willpower not to make any anticipated moves.
"Then take care of making it fun again, daddy," Chaeyoung whispered in your ear, "Your girlfriend can't wait to share that cock with me."
Sully seemed petrified for a second, it took her a while to come back to the real world and sit next to you like she had been a moment ago, with the difference that now she was naked from the waist down, with nothing more than wet panties and long black socks.
"W-who's next," Sully asked with her hands on her thighs. She wasn't concentrating anymore, and you were sure she wasn't interested in the game either.
"You, honey," you replied, ignoring that Chaeyoung had put her hand on your leg again.
She didn't say anything, just spun the bottle, which stopped looking at Chaeyoung.
"Truth or dare, honey…" Sully said to Chaeyoung, but she quickly shook her head as she caught on to what she had said, "I mean, unnie."
"Dare, baby," said the redhead, "but it's not your turn to give me a dare, it's daddy's."
Now they both stared at you. You had two possible choices: keep playing and keep increasing the tension between the three of you, or release the tension once and for all with a little coup de grace. You couldn't hold it anymore, you had two girls who drove you crazy on each side of you, half-naked and at your disposal. There was no other possible choice.
"I dare you..." you made a short silence for dramatic purposes, "to kiss Sullyoonie, right in front of me."
There was no negative or surprised reaction from either of them, on the contrary, they seemed to have been waiting for that for a long time. You leaned back, resting against the back of the sofa to give free rein to the two girls; they stared at each other for a few long seconds in which you could cut the tension between their gazes with a knife. You didn't dare move or say anything, you just waited for who was going to make the first move.
Chaeyoung acted first, which didn't surprise you at all. She moved one of her thighs up over yours, so she could reach the neck of Sully's sweater with one of her hands. She slowly pulled her into the middle of the two of them, which was in front of you. Sully also had to get her thigh over your leg in order to get closer to Chaeyoung. The two of them continued without saying anything, they only exchanged deep glances while they were almost sitting on your legs. Chaeyoung released your girlfriend's sweater, and then put her hand on the back of her neck. They were closing the distance inch by inch, without the need to rush. When she got close enough to her, Chaeyoung cupped your girlfriend's face with her hands and made their lips brush against each other for a moment, and within seconds, her lips met.
The slow and passionate kiss that happened just inches in front of you woke up all the senses of your body. You saw yourself hypnotized by the sensual dance between her lips. It was a strange sensation to see how someone else kissed your girlfriend, but it wasn't necessarily negative, in fact, the one who enjoyed that sexy scene the most was your cock, which was already almost at its maximum hardness.
You had a prime view from back there, getting a glimpse of both Chaeyoung's and your girlfriend's ass. Chaeyoung made things a little more interesting, climbing all the way up your leg to sit on your thigh, Sully did the same, and now you had two wonderful asses at your disposal, one on either side of your lap.
"Fuck this game..." you muttered, bringing both hands to their waists. You caressed both skins gently, and then her lower back as well. They didn't notice your touch, and if they did, they didn't pay attention to it as they were immersed in a kiss that grew hotter with the passing of the seconds.
You reached under Sully's sweater, slowly climbed up her back, and reached for the clasp on her bra to undo it. Noticing this, Sully immediately brought her hands to the hem of her sweater and quickly lifted it up to remove it, she dropped it to the ground, and then also removed her bra. Chaeyoung wasn't far behind, she pulled away from the kiss for a second, and she also took off the sports bra she was wearing. Her lips met again, in a kiss already devoid of any delicacy. Chaeyoung moved her hands down Sully's body, from her shoulders, down her arms and then placed both of her hands on her tits to give each one a light squeeze and use her thumbs to play with her nipples. Sully moaned against Chaeyoung's lips, and you, for your part, brought your hands to her asses to squeeze and massage them however you wanted.
Sully had her hands still on either side of her body as Chaeyoung paid attention to her small tits and took control over the kiss. The redhead's tits looked delicious, slightly bigger than Sully's. You removed your hands from both asses and now reached around Chaeyoung's body to grab her tits, giving her the same treatment she was giving your girlfriend.
That made Chaeyoung remember that you existed too, and in response she removed one of her hands from Sully's boobs and reached down to grab your hard cock over your pants. With one hand she was able to undo them, and also to pull down your zipper to reach inside your boxers and wrap her fingers around your shaft.
"Hey baby, how about we give daddy the love he deserves?" Chaeyoung told Sully after breaking her kiss. Sully turned to look at you, her eyes full of lust and her face flushed. She looked down, finding Chaeyoung's hand buried inside your boxers as she massaged your cock.
"I want us to suck daddy's cock, unnie," Sully said, biting her lip and then looking at Chaeyoung.
"Then let's suck daddy's cock, princess," Chaeyoung gave Sully a peck, and they slipped off your thighs. You got ahead of them, and moved your hips up to lower your pants and take them off. You threw your pants next to Sully's sweater.
The girls laid their stomachs flat against the couch on either side of you, and now their faces were to the left and right of your cock. You felt their hot breaths against your skin, and the next thing was Chaeyoung's hand wrapping around your base to give your cock a long lick. Sully followed her steps, licking the other side of your shaft gently until they reached the tip.
Chaeyoung and Sully began to spread wet kisses on every possible corner of your shaft, occasionally going up to the tip to share a kiss with your cock in the middle. You let out a small moan, and reached out with both arms to grab the girls' asses as they used their tongues to swirl around your tip at the same time.
A few seconds passed and they distributed a few more kisses and licks, but the teasing didn't last long when Chaeyoung wrapped her lips around your tip, slowly sucking as Sully continued to kiss your shaft and then your balls. The redhead's mouth lowered a few more inches, to have half of your cock now inside her mouth. She pumped her head slowly, salivating your shaft as much as she could before giving Sully her turn. 
Sully already knew exactly what you liked having more experience giving you head than Chaeyoung, she took a few more inches than the redhead a few seconds ago, almost touching her fingers with her lips as she slurped all the way up and down on your cock. Chaeyoung put her hair all to one side, and she also did the same for your girlfriend so that you could have a perfect view of how they were sucking your cock.
Your girlfriend hogged your cock for a few more seconds until she pulled you out of her mouth with a cute moan. Chaeyoung took you again, and with your cock already drenched in their saliva, she continued to pump her head this time stronger and more consistent than before. Sully didn't want to stay still, so she took your balls carefully with her fingers and started sucking and filling them with saliva as well.
With a sudden downward movement Chaeyoung took you directly to her throat, you held your breath, feeling the tip of your cock brush against her inner wall. She kept you there for a few seconds in which you didn't hear a little gagging sound, but what you did notice was the saliva leaking between your cock and Chaeyoung's lips, saliva that Sully was picking up with her tongue and using it to keep sucking your balls.
Chaeyoung took you out of her mouth with a strong breath, and guided your cock back into Sully's mouth, who, not wanting to break the intensity of the moment, also started giving you a quick and sloppy blow job. As Sully pumped her head, Chaeyoung grabbed her hair and forced her to move deeper. The pleasure under which your body was subjected was such that you could not produce any sound from your mouth, which was half open and only let out your breath.
"S-stop..." you tried to say once without success, then closed your eyes, and gathered your strength to try again, "Stop!" you said louder this time, and the two girls stopped.
"Is something wrong daddy? Weren't we doing a good job?" Chaeyoung asked with her eyes on you, Sully also saw you worried.
"I'm saving my load for your pussies," you said, cupping both of their chins with your fingers. That seemed to light up their faces again, “Let's go to the bedroom, now.”
The three of you stood up and made your way to the bedroom. Sully took Chaeyoung's hand to guide her as you followed from behind, watching both of their wide hips sway from side to side with each step they took. You walked into your room, and the first thing both girls did was throw themselves onto the bed with a laugh, making their asses jiggle like jelly.
"I knew cleaning the bedroom was a good idea too," you said, closing the door behind you and going to join the girls.
They were both upside down, modeling their beautiful asses for you. You knelt in the middle of their legs, and gave both asses a little spank that made them moan under their breath. You leaned forward, and gently grabbed Sully by the neck so you could kiss her, repeating the same with Chaeyoung.
You separated from Chaeyoung's lips, and you got up on your knees again, this time to get down to business. You grabbed Chaeyoung's panties and quickly pulled them down her legs, the same with Sully, to leave them both completely naked except for their pairs of black and white stockings respectively.
Your eyes directly locked on their pretty pussies, both glistening with how wet they were. You didn't want to give any of her special attention, so you used both of your hands to run your fingers up and down her slits. They looked at you over their shoulders, their eyes weak with desire.
You inserted your thumbs first, earning a small moan from Chaeyoung and a gasp from Sully as they pushed through their pussy walls until only your knuckle was out. That was just a warm up. You took your thumbs out after moving them inside out for a few seconds, and replaced them with your index and middle fingers. This time Sully did moan along with Chaeyoung.
You started to move your wrists slowly at first, prioritizing that they get used to it and enjoy the sensation, but as the seconds passed, the pumping of your fingers became more aggressive, and both Chaeyoung and Sully began to moan more and more. They both held hands, and shared a steamy and sensual kiss while you fingered them fast enough to make their asses shake.
The moans they emanated were all muffled against each other's lips, and you kept fucking their pussies with your fingers until their bodies began to slightly squirm, but you didn't want to make them cum using only your fingers, they deserved much better.
"Who wants to get my cock inside first, girls?" you asked, moving your wrists now a little slower to let them answer. Sully was about to say something, but Chaeyoung got in the way.
"I want to see you fuck Sullyoonie, daddy," Chaeyoung implored as if she was totally in need of it, "and she wants you to pin her against the bed so bad, don't you honey?" she asked your girlfriend, and then bit her lower lip.
"Yes daddy…" Sullyoon moaned, looking at Chaeyoung's lips and then back at you, "fill my tight pussy with that thick cock, please."
You were surprised to hear Sully talk like that for the first time, so naturally and shamelessly, but you couldn't help but think that she looked and sounded so fucking hot.
"Then come here sweetheart," you settled on top of your girlfriend, both knees on either side of her hips. You leaned forward of her, your left hand to the side of her head. You kissed her again, and with your free hand, you took your cock and lined it up with Sully's pussy. You brushed the tip up and down a couple of times, then slowly started to push down.
She moaned against your lips, and she gripped your forearm tight as you filled her pussy with thick, throbbing meat. Your entire cock was inside her in a matter of seconds, and you gasped as you felt the soft, tight walls of her pussy embrace your shaft as if they didn't want to let it go.
"That's it honey... take daddy's cock," Chaeyoung said hoarsely, you stopped kissing Sully to kiss her, and as you did, you began to move your hips up and down slowly, but strong, your pelvis making her ass jiggle with each crash.
You kissed Chaeyoung in the most intense and fiery way you could, attacking her mouth with your tongue to show dominance over both at the same time. Sully let out squeals of pleasure, she never moaned loudly, instead she made cute little sounds that suited her personality.
You increased the pace of your pumps, this time faster and more aggressive than a few seconds ago. You were forced to stop kissing Chaeyoung so you could focus on your girlfriend. You rested your other hand on the other side of Sully's head, then dropped forward to put your face to the side of hers.
Sully turned her face, meeting yours only inches away. She cupped the side of your face in her hand, and she brushed her lips against your cheek amidst her whimpers of pleasure. You turned your face, and consequently your lips collided with each other again.
The thrusts were fast, strong and deep, but as always, treating her like a delicate rag doll. That was Sully's favorite type of sex, she loved her pussy being pounded by the entire length of your cock, but kissing, caressing and pampering could not be missing at any time. And so you did. 
You parted from her lips, and began to give her small kisses on the temple, on the cheek and on the neck. Her neck was caught in your arm, and you held her close to you as you delivered what were already aiming to be final thrusts. Sully had stopped moaning, her face petrified with pleasure as she clutched at your forearm with one hand and crumpled the sheets with the other. The seconds passed, the crashes of your pelvis against her ass continued, and from one moment to the other, your girlfriend exploded with a louder and longer moan that even scratched her throat.
Sully violently squirmed under you, lifting her ass and looking to fuck herself against you, while she went through an orgasm that came loaded with a lot of feelings accumulated throughout the day. The magnitude of it was such that you even felt how fluids were shooting out of her pussy that drenched your entire cock, your balls and the sheet under you. You stopped fucking her gradually, with soft movements until her orgasm finally passed. You made her throw her head back, gave her a little kiss on her forehead and then winked at her.
"I love you, darling," you gave her another little kiss, this time on the nose, "take a rest, I'm not done with you yet," she only nodded weakly, and gave you a sweet smile that you interpreted as a 'thank you'.
"Daddy, is it my turn yet?" Chaeyoung said from the side of you, her calves raised and her feet moving forward and backward separately.
"Are you so in need of my cock, little slut?" Chaeyoung wasn't Sullyoon, and she certainly shared very few aspects of her personality, so you weren't afraid to treat her dirtier.
"Yes daddy, please, I need it so much!" she begged, biting her lip and following you with her gaze as you now knelt over her.
"Be a good girl and clean daddy's cock first," you moved away from her so she could turn around, put her elbow on the mattress and move closer to your cock to immediately put it in her mouth. She sucked the entire length of it with delight, tasting and swallowing Sully's fluids and replacing them with her own saliva, "enough, roll over."
She pulled you out of her mouth, your cock now slippery and perfect for her. She turned on her back for you and spread her legs wide, the left one going over Sullyoon's lower back, who was lying on both of her hands as she watched you. You settled in front of her, and slapped your cock a few times against her wet pussy as you looked defiantly into her eyes. You rubbed the tip up and down, and in one concise, deep motion, you drove your cock deep inside her pussy without her full notice.
"Holy!-" Chaeyoung moaned out loud, not finishing what she was going to say due to the natural impulse that came with being filled with cock in a matter of seconds.
You brought your hands to the space between Chaeyoung's calves and thighs and pressed slightly back so you could fuck her at a better angle from the start. You weren't kind at all to her. You began to move your hips furiously right away, causing intense crashes of your pelvis against her crotch that reverberated throughout the bedroom.
Chaeyoung didn't have to hold back anymore like yesterday, there you were in a more than safe place for her to squeal and moan as much and as loud as she wanted. You rested your hands on the mattress on either side of her, and leaned forward to get your body between her legs as you revved up the engine on your thrusts.
The bed was shaking from side to side frantically, which made it difficult for Chaeyoung to find a place to hold on as you fucked her in a perfect balance of strength and speed, where with every thrust your cock was fully in and out of her pussy, which, apart from being very fucking soft, was very fucking wet. She ended up simply holding on to your neck with both hands, digging her nails into the nape of your neck and pulling at your hair. Her eyes were teary, and her face was twisted with pleasure.
"Fuck daddy! fuck FUCK FUCK!" she arched her back and tilted her head back. She let go of your neck, and went on to grab onto the sheets, pulling them off the edge of the mattress, "I'm gonna cum daddy! Don't fucking stop PLEASE!" implored the redhead between shrieks.
That served as coal for your machine. You began fucking her furiously, letting out a low feral growl from your throat. Chaeyoung arched her back, and threw her head back amid loud, intense squeals that contrasted with her calm and collected personality. You kept pounding her pussy as hard as you could, and in the midst of an impulse to want to make her cum soon, you now brought your hands to her neck. You pressed your fingers down hard, cutting off her breath as she could only keep her mouth open.
She looked into your eyes and grabbed onto your wrists, and with a few more thrusts, Chaeyoung exploded into moans and writhing, you had to stop moving in order to not cum yet, and you just let her pass her intense orgasm. You let go of her neck, and she finally let out a long moan of satisfaction. She let go of your wrists, and stretched her arms back to grab hold of the sheet and wrinkle it, still in slight spasms. You waited for her muscles to relax for you to to slowly pull your cock out of her.
You straightened your back, and knelt down to view the hot scene before you. Chaeyoung face up, with one leg across Sully's lower back and her pussy glistening from her own fluids, and Sully face down, lying on top of her own hands and totally delighted with what you just had done to Chaeyoung.
"I'm not finished with you either, don't relax too much honey," you slumped forward for a moment, cupping the side of Chaeyoung’s face with your left hand and placing a peck on her chin.
"Anything for you, daddy, I told you I'm all yours," she said almost in a whisper, sweet and obedient.
"Yes you are," looking into her eyes, you reached down and ran your two fingers over her still sensitive slit, scooping up some of her fluids with them and then bringing them to your mouth to suck them clean, "all mine."
She stared at you without saying a single word. The eyes never lied, and you knew you had that girl more than tied to you.
Now you went to your girlfriend again, you grabbed her by the waist, and you made her lie on her side to lie down next to her. Her face was in front of yours, only centimeters away. She looked into your eyes, and she leaned forward to give you a little kiss.
"Daddy, I want you to fill me up… I'm ready for you," she reached down between your bodies and cupped your cock gently, giving it slow, gentle strokes.
"First… tell me how much you love me, baby," you made her lift her neck and slip your left arm under her so that she lay on top of it, making the closeness more intimate.
"I love you daddy..." as she started to speak, you grabbed her by the waist, pressed her against your body and raised her leg towards you, "I love you so much, and you make me so happy..." you made her hold on her leg, so you could take your cock and rub it against her pussy, "That I want you with me for life."
That was the trigger for you to align your cock against her and re-enter her tight pussy. Her folds engulfed your cock smoothly, offering no resistance until your entire length was inside her. You saw her face distort with satisfaction in great detail right in front of you, you felt her breath against your mouth, and seeking to be even closer to you, she wrapped one of her arms around your neck to kiss you while you began to move your hips to an intermediate peace.
You shared a slow and loving passionate kiss despite the fact that you were fucking her faster and faster. She stopped holding onto her own leg, instead simply letting her thigh grip your torso. You hugged your girlfriend's neck with your forearm, while your other hand went straight to her ass as you rocked your hips back and forth. You loved fucking her in such an intimate and close way, and from that position, her pussy felt unbelievably amazing, so much that within seconds your abdomen started to tingle.
As the seconds passed, you felt Chaeyoung's chin rest on your shoulder, and also her entire body pressed against your back.
"Cum daddy, give that load to your pretty little princess," she whispered provocatively in your ear as you and Sully shared moans in the middle of the kiss.
You already had the desire accumulated since the two of them sucked your cock a few minutes ago, but that was just what you needed to suddenly explode when you least expected it. A few more thrusts were enough for you to reach your ecstasy. You thrust hard, and held your cock deep inside her pussy as you shot out spurts of thick, hot load.
You pulled away from her lips only to moan loudly, Sully gasped, and she let out little whimpers as you filled her walls with your seed. She gave you little kisses on the chin and on the neck, trying to make you feel as loved as possible. Chaeyoung did the same, but she was giving you kisses on the cheek, on the temple and on your shoulder.
After a few seconds of leaving Sully's pussy completely filled, you pulled your hips back to slowly pull out your cock, it came out with a slight 'pop' sound.
"Go clean it up, baby," you ordered Chaeyoung breathlessly and gave Sully a peck on the forehead.
"Yes daddy, of course," Chaeyoung gave you one last peck on your neck before pulling away from you.
"Chaeyoungie will take good care of you, I have work to do with her," you winked at your girlfriend and released her.
Sully rolled onto her back again, when she did, Chaeyoung was already waiting for her with her face right in front of her pussy while it was dripping with your load. She spread her legs wide, and Chaeyoung held her thighs up as she began to collect all the cum that ran through her slit, Sully leaned on her elbows to see what she was doing, slightly moaning at the feel of the redhead's tongue move up and down her pussy.
Chaeyoung's ass was raised inches from the edge of the bed, making a beautiful arch with her back that highlighted all the delicious flesh of her legs and her waist. She was moving it slowly from side to side, like some kind of animal in the middle of a mating dance wanting to get your attention, and she certainly did.
You got up from the bed, and went to the edge of it to stand right behind Chaeyoung. Her ass was at the perfect height and distance from you, and you were sure that she had put herself in that pose knowing from the beginning that you were going to want to fuck her like that. Meanwhile, she had turned cleaning Sully's pussy into eating it. Your girlfriend was caressing her hair, and moving it out of her face so she could work better.
As soon as Chaeyoung felt your presence behind her, she moved her ass back a little to make it rub against your cock, which was between her two soft buttocks. Your hands went to them, and after giving each one a strong squeeze, you raised your right hand to give one of them a strong spank that was marked in red. Chaeyoung moaned against your girlfriend's pussy, which caused a chain effect that also affected Sully and how Chaeyoung's mouth drove her crazy.
You spit on your cock, making sure it was well lubricated before you took it, rubbed it a few times against her pussy, and very slowly pushed it back inside her. Chaeyoung moaned once more, and consequently, Sully too. You rested with your cock buried deep inside her, placing a hand on the buttock you'd just spanked to begin slowly rocking your hips back and forth.
Your cock was still somewhat sensitive, so you had to keep pumping slowly and safely while you returned to regain all the hardness and normality of your erection. Apparently Chaeyoung had begun to eat your girlfriend's pussy with more desire and hunger, since she had dropped her back against the mattress with one hand on Chaeyoung's head and the other on one of her tits.
Already tired of being slow and delicate, you gripped the redhead's hips tighter and began to gradually pump faster and faster. Chaeyoung's body began to rock back and forth as your thrusts became more intense, and her ass began to jiggle with each crash of your pelvis against it.
You loved your girlfriend's features, but Chaeyoung's ass was just amazing, pale, meaty and round, perfect for getting riddled with bright red marks. You lifted your hand from her buttock and brought it down again with another spank, this time stronger and more spicy. Chaeyoung let out a squeal that was drowned against Sully's pussy, but that wouldn't be the last, because you raised your hand again and spanked her again on the other cheek, while her pussy was fucked harder and harder. You didn't stop for a moment until her ass was covered in red hand marks, which looked like red paint on white canvas.
Chaeyoung was infected by your intensity and passion when it came to filling Sully with pleasure, who had her back arched and was in the midst of beautiful squeals of pleasure. She had her arms stretched out to either side, her hands crumpling the white sheets. You hadn't noticed it right away, but as seconds passed you noticed that Chaeyoung had inserted two of her fingers into Sully's pussy, and she was pumping them quickly while she stimulated her clit with her tongue.
You, on the other hand, had gone from clinging to her hips to clinging directly to her buttocks, pressing hard into the flesh between your fingers and causing your pelvis to crash into her ass with such force that even Sully's body shook.
Sully pulled herself up once more to lean on her elbows, but this time it was just the warning that she was about to cum. She only lasted a few seconds in this position, and when she fell back onto her back, she let out a louder moan as her body began to writhe in spasms. Chaeyoung kept eating her pussy eagerly, and she kept pumping her fingers at all the speed that her brain, also busy with the pleasure she was receiving from you, left her.
Chaeyoung inadvertently brought your girlfriend to a second orgasm that came immediately after the first, causing Sully to wrap her legs around her neck and lock her face between her trembling thighs. You've never heard your girlfriend scream with pleasure, but for the first time, on a small scale, she did. She even grabbed one of her pillows to put on her face and hold onto it tightly. Chaeyoung stopped pumping with her fingers, and was finally able to take her mouth off Sully's pussy so she could moan to the rooftops.
That was the perfect moment for you to grab a handful of Chaeyoung's hair and yank it back, pounding her pussy with all your might as a reward for doing such an excellent job with your girlfriend. Quickly the bedroom was filled with sounds that resembled applause due to the impact of your pelvis against her ass, and above all, the screams and howls of pleasure that came from Chaeyoung's mouth.
You grabbed her hair tightly with one hand, and with the other you returned to spank one of her buttocks. Chaeyoung screamed, and dropping her head between her arms, she fisted the sheets and pressed back with her ass as the second orgasm of the night electrified her body. She still had your girlfriend's thighs close to her, so she chose to bite one of them to cope with the intense sensations that were flowing through her body. You had stopped moving, as Chaeyoung was doing your job, moving her ass back and forth to make it crash against your cock herself.
You let her do that as much as she wanted and her body allowed, but the strength she was using and the sensual way she moved her hips was more than enough for you to take you to your second point of ecstasy. The moan you let out was the loudest you'd let out so far, you shot a thick load again, but this time into Chaeyoung's silky pussy.
When she felt the first stream of your cum fill her walls, she began to make slower and deeper movements, seeking to get every last drop out of your balls. You let go of her hair, and she looked over her shoulder at you as you squeezed her buttocks hard.
"That's it daddy... give it all to me, fill my slutty pussy with that delicious cum," she moaned biting her lip, and you stopped her to drive your cock all the way down one more time, waited for it to stop throbbing and then you pulled it out slowly.
Before your cum began to drip onto the floor, Chaeyoung climbed over Sully's body like a cat and placed both thighs on either side of her head, leaving her pussy floating above her mouth. Your girlfriend stuck out her tongue, and gladly received the cum that spilled from inside Chaeyoung's pussy. Sully grabbed onto her thighs, and Chaeyoung sat on her face as she ate her pussy clean.
"What a good girl… eat that pussy, princess," Chaeyoung said in a husky, flirtatious voice, caressing your girlfriend's hair.
You could not be otherwise than speechless. It was the most lewd, sexy and attractive scene you'd ever seen, and it took you a moment to snap out of it. Without saying anything, you climbed back on the bed and sat between the pillows, waiting for the two of them to finish.
"Come here, babies," you sighed. Chaeyoung got off Sully's face, who wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. With the bed already free, you settle and lay down to support your head on the middle pillow. Your girlfriend lay down on one side of you, snuggling into your right pec, and Chaeyoung did the same but on the other side. Sully moved one of her feet up on top of yours, and Chaeyoung moved her leg up to your abdomen to leave her thigh there. You offered your arms to both of them to lie on top of, and they did. Sully hugged you to the height of your abdomen, and Chaeyoung to the height of your chest, and with that, they closed their eyes.
You stared at the ceiling for a few more minutes, thinking about everything that had gone through to get you to this point. It had certainly been a crazy and bumpy ride, and you were happy with the way your life was at the time. But you couldn't help but think that you forgot something very, very important.
"Oh fuck... The pizza."
———————————————————————
Spren Notes:
Well once again I'm so sorry lmao. I think I overdid it.
As you can see, I put a lot of work and dedication into this piece, since it's something I've been wanting to write for a long time. And well, here it is! Officially it's the longest I've ever written, and it also has the longest fucking build up I've ever written, but I think it was worth it, it will become my favorite work so far. Without more to say, thank you very much for taking the time to read this fucking bible lol.
If you, dear reader, are interested in buying me a commission, do not hesitate to go through my inbox, I’ll be delighted!
1K notes · View notes
mochie85 · 4 months
Text
I'll Follow You
One Shot Masterlist | Complete Masterlist
Summary: You came back to the compound, a year later after you left to make your own career, and you are worried about meeting Loki with how things ended when you left. Pairing: Romantic!Loki x OC Female Reader (Foxglove is her Superhero alias.) Word Count: Over 5.3k Warnings: Explicit. Fluff. Angst. Smut. Oral (female receiving). Shadowplay. Hallucinations.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Loki flipped through the magazine at a hurried pace, not looking at the photos or any of the articles. His hands needed something tactile to do. Or else, he feared, he might choke someone with them.
He paused when he saw an advertisement for a watch you were modeling for. There you were—a close-up of your beautiful face. Your eyes were bright and round. Your lips were dewy and sensual. Norns, he missed those lips. Especially when they were wrapped around his…
Ugh. Why can’t I stop thinking of her?! Loki snarled under his breath as he threw the magazine halfway across the room. It landed on the floor right by Sam’s feet. “You dropped this!” Sam said picking it up from the floor. He held it up in the air, not even looking, his attention fully absorbed on the TV screen.
Everyone had gathered to watch the talk show you were appearing on tonight. They couldn’t wait to see you come out and gossip about your life or inconsequential things. The entire team supported you in your decision to leave and start your acting career—everyone, except him.
Loki wanted to leave the room. He should’ve left and not agreed to come and watch the show with the others. He was about to stand up when-
“Shh. Shh. Guys quiet down. Here she is!” Wanda said shushing the entire room.  Loki watched the enormous television, enraptured. The camera panned over to the audience, their loud applause and cheers were deafening. Signs and pictures were held up from a time when you were an Avenger. He couldn’t help but sink further into his chair and get caught up with your grace once again.
“So, Foxglove- can I still call you Foxglove?” The host asked as you sat down.
“Of course, you can,” you beamed at the man behind the desk.
“I- I don’t know the protocol for these things. Do you get to keep the name even though you’re not an Avenger anymore?”
Your practiced laugh showed through your gritted teeth. “It doesn’t work exactly like that. Foxglove is the name I gave myself. I had it with me when I started with the Avengers and took it with me when I left. It wasn’t a title or anything.”
“And did they just let you leave? I would think it was like being in the mafia. ‘You know too many of our secrets. We can’t let you out alive!’ sorta thing,” the host said, thinking he was being clever.
“My friends and colleagues have all been supportive. And I remain in close contact with most of them.”
‘Most of them.’ That statement swirled the emotions Loki was feeling inside. He was not one of those who supported you and was very vocal about it. The fact that you still keep in contact with almost everyone here left him envious.
“And that’s actually part of the reason why I’m here tonight,” you continued. “My dear friend Tony, whom many of you know as Ironman- again, not a title…” you chuckled. “…Is throwing his annual charity gala this spring. This year he decided to make it a month-long occasion with different charities and events happening once a week culminating in the yearly gala at the end of the month.”
“That’s wonderful! That’s all he does when he’s not out saving the world, is party, huh?” the host said looking straight into the camera.
“Asshole!” Tony sassed under his breath, earning a few chuckles from the team.
“And what exactly is your part in this month-long event?” The host asked you.
“Well, I plan to raise money for The Nature Conservancy here in New York. I ask everyone to come and help us plant new trees or donate. Every dollar will be matched, and we can help restore some of the forests, in other parts of the country.”
“The Nature Conservancy is a special organization for you, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it’s where I first worked. It’s where I first started noticing my powers.”
“Your powers are amazing! You can talk to plants!”
“Well, it’s a lot more complicated than that,” you said with restraint. “Chlorokinesis allows me to excel a plant’s growth to a thousand times what they normally can. I can also enhance their natural defenses and abilities. And like my namesake, Foxglove, I can give you hallucinations when touched.”
“Can we get a demonstration?” the host asked to the cheers of his audience. You reached out to touch him “No, no, no!” he said nervously. “I don’t need any more hallucinations right now!” you both chuckled. “Thank you. But maybe you can make a flower grow?” he suggested, and the audience cheered you on.
“Sure, of course,” you smiled, happily. You rotated your wrists and flicked them around, gesturing for a plant to grow from the host’s wooden desk. The branches wrapped around itself forming a steady trunk. Soon the branches grew out further and further. Blooming wisterias in varying colors began to sprout, amazing the audience.
You used to be unstoppable. You used to tear down enemies left and right, numbing them with your visions before you cut them down and made them regret opposing you. Now you do party tricks for the camera so you can get a laugh from people who don’t care about you. Who didn’t even love you! Loki was furious.
Once again, Loki made to get up. He was almost through the exit of the room when he heard the next question that made him stop.
“So, Foxglove, will you be attending these events alone?” The audience ‘ooh’d’ at the question when the host decided to get a little more personal. “I heard you were cozying up to a certain superhero. Do you like those types? Do you have a type? What does Foxglove look for in a partner?”
You laughed embarrassedly. “These rumors! I swear they pair me up with someone new each week.”
“Oh, but you were seen leaving a nightclub with your costar, Superman himself, Henry Cavil.” The photo was put up on the screen. A picture of the two of you laughing in front of a busy club as Henry gingerly put his arm around your shoulders. The entire room of Avengers whooped and hollered cheering you on.
“We were celebrating. We had just wrapped our movie and it was my first time in London. So, Henry just wanted to show me around. Very friendly. All platonic.” You smiled, blushing. Loki noted that blush. I’ll break him like a twig!
“Ok. Ok. What about your former colleague, Loki of Asgard?” The host asked as a picture of the two of you replaced the one on the screen.
It was a photo taken when the two of you had gotten back from a mission. You had failed and cried about it on the flight back. Loki was wiping the tears from your face, trying to cheer you up. You didn’t know the PR department was there taking shots as all of you disembarked off the jet.
The camera cut back to you and you blushed harder. Once again, Loki noted that blush. He let out a deep breath he didn’t know he was holding and swallowed. Does she miss me too?
“Loki and I have remained good friends. I look forward to seeing him again,” you told the host.
Lies. Not a single word was exchanged between the two of you since you left. The last words you said to him were “I hate you! I never want to see you again!” Loki couldn’t detect any falsehood when you screamed those words at him. That hurt the most.
Everyone turned to where Loki was standing. Some, like Thor, were smiling. Mostly everyone else was shocked.
“What?!” Loki snapped back at them, making everyone turn back to the television.
“Oh! Did you hear that? She wants to see him again.” The host embarrassed you. Your powers grew erratic as a new sprout of branches grew from the tree.
The whole audience was eating it up, clapping. You tried to hide behind your hand, but the different cameras provided different angles of your mortification.
“Ladies and gentlemen, give it up for Foxglove, everybody!” The host said pointing towards you clapping. You laughed and waved at the audience as Wisteria petals fell from the ceiling.
Tumblr media
Weeks later, you sat in the back of a Maybach that Tony hired to chauffer you to the gala. This year it would be held at the compound which garnered more donations because everyone wanted to see inside the heavily guarded facility. Your intricate beaded dress fit you snuggly and covered you from shoulders to toe. It ensured that no one would accidentally come in contact with your skin. Especially with how crowded Tony’s parties got. The only wrinkle was from all the times you’ve grabbed it in anxiousness and wrung the fabric.
Why did I let Tony talk me into this?! I should’ve faked sick or something! What if Loki’s there? Of course, he’s there. Where else would he be? What if he doesn’t want to see me again? What if he has a date?! Maybe I should’ve invited Henry? No, no. He’d get the wrong idea. Just drop in, say your hellos, then leave. I don’t have to stay. I’m a grown adult. I can do what I want! FUCK! What if Loki comes and talks to me?
Once past the gates, the car crawled through a winding road with lanterns adorning the pathway. The car stopped at the front steps of the Avenger’s compound and you could hear the heavy bass of the music pounding through the car windows as bright lights and lasers littered the night sky.
You made your way through security to the massive, yet highly decorated, quinjet hangar and a sweeping staircase that descended to an impressive room below. You smiled, reminiscing about all the parties and events you attended as an Avenger- sweet memories that erased the worry you had when you were in the car. Picking up your gown, you gracefully descended the staircase. Keeping your eyes trained on the steps below, you tried not to look around, to look for him.
“Fox! I can’t believe you’re here!” Wanda shrieked as she ran up to you. She squeezed your sleeved arm and pressed her cheek on your shoulder.
“I’ve missed you, Wanda!” you said kissing the top of her hair.
“Come on. Everyone’s here- well, almost everyone,” she corrected herself. “We haven’t seen you in so long. Everyone wants to catch up.” She led you along to the bar where you were greeted by your former teammates. You were grateful that Loki wasn’t among them. He always loved these parties. You actively refused invites the past year just to avoid him. Awkward hugs and pleasantries were shared. Drinks were offered along with your first few dances promised to Sam and Wanda.
After hours of conversations with the team, and some drinks with Tony, you fell back into a sense of belonging and family. You didn’t realize how much you missed your friends here. How much you missed being an Avenger. It got so lonely most nights not having anyone to talk to. At least here, you would have had Nat or Bucky to train with in the middle of the night.
Or Loki to keep you company.
You groaned internally. You couldn’t help but be on edge all night, thinking about him and wondering if Loki was ever going to show up.
Tumblr media
Before leaving for the night, you excused yourself to get some fresh air. There was a greenhouse in the back glades of the compound that you frequented most nights just to be alone. You used to make the hedges grow all around, giving you a private garden away from the rest of the world.
Inside, it was as if you had never left. The plants stood tall as if to greet you. Bright flowers bloomed in different colors as if in competition to win your adoration. And in the back corner, hidden behind large monstera plants, was a cove of plush blankets and chairs that you hid from anyone ever finding. Everyone except, “Loki?”
Loki sat in the rattan chair; his legs crossed reading a magazine with your picture on the cover. He looked as breathtaking as the first time you saw him, like trouble and a promise all wrapped up in his pressed monochromatic black suit. His mischievous smile appeared, tempting you closer.
“Hello, Foxglove,” he greeted you. His voice sending shivers down your spine. Fight or flight? Fight or flight? You kept repeating in your head.
“I…didn’t know this spot was taken. I won’t bother you. Goodnight,” you hastily said as you turned to leave.
“Wait!” he cried standing up. You could feel him grab hold of your wrist. You looked down to see his shadow holding on to you like a dear friend, shadow to skin. It’s been so long since you’ve been touched. It’s been so hard to be intimate with anyone because of your body’s defense mechanism. And here was Loki, the only man who figured out a loophole to your little enigma.
“I just wanted to say…” Loki paused, staring only into your eyes. “Y-you look beautiful tonight.” You pulled your hand away from his shadow and stayed quiet. “I saw you. We… the team… saw you on the talk show. You’ve done amazing things this past year. One movie, a television show, countless endorsements.”
“Still don’t think I can make it?” you challenged.
“Fox, it was never about that!” he argued. His sudden outburst propelled him like a predator. He stalked his way closer to you, making you back into the glass wall of the greenhouse. You caught whiffs of his cologne mixed with the tropical scent of the flowers all around you. He stopped when he realized he had alarmed you. “I should not have advanced on you so quickly. I apologize.”
“It’s all right. Just habit, I guess.” You were always conscious of people touching you and getting too close. You never wanted to be the cause of their hallucinations. Loki felt relieved that he hadn’t scared you off. His shadow stood ahead of him, rubbing your arm with the back of his fingertips, trying to mollify your anxiousness.
Loki watched and waited as you settled. Jealousy festered in his body at the sight of his shadow being able to comfort you and he couldn’t. “You look… breathtaking, by the way.” He tried to soothe.
“You already said that,” you said curtly, blushing. Loki loved your blush. He loved getting under your skin and teasing you.
“Is your new lover here with you tonight? Got sick of the real superheroes, had to get yourself a pretend one?” he tried deflecting. Loki smirked looking through the glass and out to the party to see if he could spot Cavill.
“As I recall, you wanted nothing to do with me once I stepped foot out of your room,” you said quoting him from the last time you spoke. “So, it’s none of your business whether or not Henry and I are together.”
“But you are…together?” he asked. His stare was unwavering, demanding an answer to his desperate question.
“I don’t need this right now!” You were angry and speechless. He doesn’t have the right to question your life’s choices especially when he wanted no part of them in the first place.
You moved to get away from his shadow’s hold and out of the greenhouse. Loki followed you close. “Fox, please. Stop.”
“Why are you even here, Loki?” you called back, briskly walking towards the exit. “You knew this was- This was my spot. MY SPOT!” you yelled, turning abruptly towards him.
“Because I wanted a chance to talk to you in private! Without the cameras or the paparazzi. Without some life-or-death mission hanging over our heads. I needed to see your face again, without all these people trying to steal your attention away from me.” He stopped and watched you reach for the door to go outside. “I’m sorry, Vixen.”
Vixen.
Feelings you thought you had buried deep down inside of you started to resurface. All because of that name he used. The one he would whisper as he called for you in his arms late at night. The name he used when he made you laugh so hard the only way to stop you was to kiss you.
The one name he knew would stop you in your tracks… because it was the one name he used when he was about to touch you himself.
“I am sorry if I ever made you feel…”
“Unworthy? Incapable? Useless?!” you turned as you accused him.
“Unwanted,” he finished.
Real tears fell down your face now. Loki cupped your cheek and wiped it away with his thumb. You could feel the heat in his touch. The energy. You’ve felt it with his shadow, but there was always something electrifying and passionate when Loki touched you himself.
It was a luxury to feel this connection with someone. To feel the warmth from his fingers. The callouses in his palms. You imagined feeling his soft lips on you once again until you stopped yourself. It was a dangerous path to have such expectations right now. You opened your teary eyes to find Loki watching you.
His eyes darted around to your surroundings before he closed them and tried to focus back on you. “You are very much wanted, Vixen. I just couldn’t admit to myself how much I wanted you back then.”
He opened his eyes to yours. The swirl of emotion in them was breathtaking. It was then that you saw his true face for the first time. His emotions. His thoughts. He was stripped of his armor and his pretenses. You felt as if you two were the only thing that existed in that time and space. As if he were holding his life, right there cupped in between his hands.
Your heart pounded in your ears as he continued his confession. “I am a jealous god. You know this. I didn’t want to share you with anybody. I wanted to keep you to myself. To keep you from the world. I was afraid that you would tire of me like you did with being an Avenger. Cast me out after seeing what the world out there could offer you.”
Loki placed his forehead to yours, feeling your breath on his lips. He bared it all for you tonight. He admitted something you knew was difficult for him to confess.
But could it erase what he made you feel for wanting to follow your dreams? Horrible and selfish. Untalented. Unwanted.
“I love you.” Your eyes grew wide at his expression. “I loved you then. I’ve loved you since. I am still deeply in love with you. Even now, when you’re about to run away from me, my heart won’t let me forget you. I was afraid that I would have no place in the world that you were creating for yourself. So, for that, I am sorry.” You closed your eyes and lingered in his touch a while longer.
“I wanted to apologize. I never got a chance to see you again after our fight, and I regret that I never made amends to you. You had every right to follow your path. I shouldn’t have stopped you. I should’ve supported you.” His thumb caressed your cheeks back and forth. You always did have the softest skin, unblemished by anyone else’s touch, he thought.  “You don’t have to say it back. You don’t have to say anything at all. And if you want to leave now, I won’t stop you. Never again. But I just needed you to know how I felt.”
Do you love him? You asked yourself as you looked into his variegated eyes. Did you spend every night thinking about him? Did you ignore the compound, and your friends, this past year just to avoid seeing him again? Afraid that he would have someone new in his life? Did you miss his voice when he says your name? His kisses? His touch?
“Yes,” you answered yourself. Loki’s brows knitted in confusion. “Loki, I understand now. Thank you… what I said to you back then, I was angry, but...” you tried to start.
Loki smiled, placing a kiss on your forehead. “We were both angry and said things we didn’t mean. Me more than you. Please don’t apologize. Least of all to me.” He exhaled as his eyes darted around again. You nodded your head, accepting his grace- forgiving you without having to apologize.
You looked up at his eyes, filled with wonder, “What do you see? When you touch me?” you asked gently. All this time you never thought to ask him.
“I see what I always see. Since the very first time I touched you. Do you remember?” You shook your head no. “They showed a picture of it on the talk show.” Realization sunk in. “I was wiping your tears just like now.”
Loki looked around again and smiled, putting his hands in his pockets. “I see home. I see the woods that used to grow behind the castle walls. Thor and I used to sneak out when we were children and climb the trees. The same woods we used as hunting grounds when we got older. Would you like to see it?”
No one had ever asked you that before.  No one had ever had the power to do that before! You nodded and faint green smoke rose from his fingers. Your vision got blurry as the greenhouse was replaced by a dense forest. The trees were tall and luscious. Strands of warm light filtered through the canopy above shining down on the emerald grass below.
“Come with me.” Loki held your hand as he walked further into the woods. Dead leaves and twigs crunched at your feet as a soft breeze blew through the lace of your dress giving you goosebumps. “There’s a glade up ahead where we can just lay on the grass. I used to spend my free time there, letting the hours idle away.” The thought made you smile.
Sure enough, a clearing began to form up ahead. Long, soft grass weaved itself as it grew amongst large wildflowers. The filtered light from the canopy above made the blooms shine like jewels on a bed of velvet.
“I have yet to see anywhere comparable to this place on Midgard,” Loki said circling the glade, a look of homesickness in his eyes. “That metropolis has nothing compared to the splendor of these woods.”
“It’s beautiful.” You said walking towards him. A path of small wildflowers blooming with every step you made.
“Thank you. It is beautiful. But still an illusion. We are still very much in the greenhouse by the compound. You’re just seeing what I’m seeing at the moment.” You reached out towards a tree and felt cold glass instead of bark.
“You see this every time you’ve touched me? Every time we’ve…”
“Hmm,” Loki nodded solemnly. “Sometimes it's these woods. Other times it's my bedchambers in the palace. Yet, every time I’m with you, I see this- my childhood home. I haven’t been back since you left.” Loki bent down and picked up a wildflower that had grown in your stride. “I try to conjure it myself, but it never feels the same. The colors aren’t as vibrant. Not as much warmth.” He placed the flower on your ear, pushing your stray hair back. His hands ventured further down, tracing the beads of your sleeves.
“I’ve missed you,” he admitted.
“You’ve missed me? Or you’ve missed my powers and that they can bring you home?” you asked slightly jilted.
Loki looked deeply into your eyes as he turned you into his embrace. Your hands fell onto his arms and the look he gave you stole your breath away. “You are my home,” he confessed with a passion and honesty you’ve never heard from him before.  
He wasted no time. He gave you no warning as he conceded to his urges and kissed you fervidly. The soft lips you were fantasizing about earlier painted a poor picture of his actual kiss. Soft yet demanding. Giving, yet always ravenous. It was as if no time had passed between you two. You were back in his arms kissing him and it felt like he described it. Home.
“All I ever wanted was to have you here in my arms,” he breathed in between kisses. Your hands found their way into his hair, pulling him back to you for another kiss. His arms wrapped selfishly around you, holding you tighter to him.
The heat was too much. It’s been so long since you’ve been held so intimately. But with Loki’s lips devoted to your neck, you would burn gladly. You would die happily on this pyre- as the last thing you would hear would be Loki moaning in your ears.
You were lost in his haze, caught up in the moment with the feel of his body against yours. He pushed you against the tree and you felt the cold glass of the greenhouse against your back.
Loki towered over you, “Tell me you want this,” he whispered onto your noxious skin. “Tell me you’ve missed this and want this with me.” He looked into your eyes, imploring something deep and vulnerable inside you.
“I do, Loki. I want this with you” You moaned holding tight against his grip. You felt his hands gather your dress skirt. Slowly his hands wandered, savoring the feel of your soft skin. His hallucinations were getting more and more vivid. Believable. Or perhaps it was just his kiss, sending you into slight delirium yourself.
Loki hurriedly took off his suit jacket and flung it across the room. He knelt in front of you, in between your parted legs as he raised your left knee above his shoulders- kissing his way up to your inner thighs. “Loki is this real?” you asked looking around you.
“Gods, I hope so,” he prayed, leaving a mark on your thigh. He kissed his way up to your core and licked you through the fabric of your panties. You heard the sheer cotton tear as his fingers brushed up against your eager clit.
Your fingers ran through his hair, pulling when he licked a wide stripe in between your folds. Your knees buckled at the sensation and soon you were reaching around yourself for something to hold. Something to keep you up as Loki lost himself in your wet arousal.
The cold glass of the greenhouse was replaced by the feeling of something warm and sturdy behind you. You looked up to see that Loki’s shadow had positioned himself to where his chest was flushed against your back- his dark hands roaming your body. His arms reached forward to hold your dress up above your waist, aiding Loki in his endeavors.
You felt a kiss on your neck, a quick peck as if he was asking for permission or giving you a warning. You yelped as his shadow quickly lifted you by your hips and Loki pushed both your knees up for his shadow to hold.
“Loki!”
“Yes, my love?” he asked as he continued to latch his mouth and draw on your aching cunt. Loki’s shadow spread your legs. You were splayed open and exposed. Leaving Loki to devote his tongue to you. You reached up and ran your hands through his shadow's hair, pulling as he sweetly kissed your neck.  
You couldn’t help the moans and loud whimpers escaping your lips. You bucked your hips onto Loki’s face as your head reared back onto his shadow’s shoulders.
“Come for me, Fox. Let me hear you,” he commanded as he continued his consumption of you. “Let me taste you again. Give me what I’ve been missing. What I’ve been craving.” He said the last words to your tormented clit. You shuddered violently as moans and whimpers of his name fell from your lips. “That’s it. There you go, Vixen,” he cooed as he drank your arousal and lapped around your thighs.
His shadow laid you down gently and you felt the plush pillows and cold blankets from the greenhouse corner underneath you. A warring sensation against the heat of Loki’s body pressed on top of you. A bit of reality mixed in with the illusion Loki was scarcely hanging on to.
His hands fondled your every curve and every soft line. You cupped his face and led him to your kiss. His soft lips quivered when you reached in between your bodies and stroked his clothed erection. So hard and so tight. He breathed a sigh of relief when you unzipped his pants and stroked him.
“Fuck,” he moaned. Your name followed next as he bucked his hips into your hand. “Vixen…tell me you’re mine,” he panted. He kissed you hard, not letting you reply, afraid of your answer. You lined him up next to your expecting cunt and pulled him inside you.
You bit your lip and moaned as the look of pure pleasure radiated through your face. “Tell me…” he tried again as he pushed his hips into you repeatedly.
“I love you, Loki,” you moaned. His eyebrows slanted skeptically, stilling his movements and letting your words sink into his thoughts. “I’ve always been yours.” You admitted.
His kiss was magic. It was passion and life. Remorse and reconciliation all at once. He began his movements again at a steady pace, savoring your tight walls around him. You could feel the ridges on his shaft with every euphoric pull and thrust. His head bowed at the sheer power of your declaration. “Say it again…” he whispered.
“I’m yours,” you moaned.
“…say it…” he bit his lips. “…ag-again…please…” His eyes were closed as he focused on the agonizingly drawn-out movements of his hips to yours.
“I love you, Loki,” you cried as he slammed against you. You squeezed around him finally pushing him off that edge. Loosening the tight hold he had on his pleasure and pouring it all into you. The wave of bliss hit you hard and you came onto his throbbing cock at the same time.  
Tumblr media
Spent and panting next to you, Loki held you close. His kisses were endless. Your cheeks and jaw would be bruised tomorrow from the affection he was showering you with. His hands were always touching you. Your neck, your face. Your thigh that was wrapped around his legs. You lost all track of time being with the god of mischief and soon the bright sunlight that trickled down to the forest floor was replaced by the harsh glare of the greenhouse overhead lamp.
Loki had little strength left to keep the illusion up any longer. He seemed weary but content. You kissed him fleetingly as you sat up back to reality. “Stay,” he said softly. “The one thing I didn’t say last time…I’m saying it now. Don’t go. Stay.” His hands held yours tightly.
So many feelings were attached to that one word. The weight of it crushing your heart. “I’m not asking you to give up your life. I’m not asking you to stay just for the night either. I’m asking for you to just be,” he smiled at you. “Be who you want to be and I will support you like I should have.”
You crawled back to him, settling your head on your propped-up elbows, while your other hands played with the buttons on his shirt. “And if I decide to go?”
“Then I’ll do the one thing I should’ve done last time but didn’t.” he smiled as you looked at him expectantly. “I’ll follow you.”
Tumblr media
A/N: This was a request sent in and I'm sorry to say it took this long for me to finish it. I hope you like it my lovely @gruftiela. I tried to stick to the vibe of the song. But I also added lyrics from one of my other favorite Depeche Mode songs. See if you can spot it 😝.
🏷️ @emarich7 @michelleleewise @coldnique @psychospore @lokisgoodgirl @silverfire475 @fictive-sl0th @springdandelixn @wheredafandomat @goldencherriess @peaches1958 @salempoe @thomase1 @kkdvkyya @a-witch-with-words @mischief2sarawr @sarawr-reads @vbecker10 @peachymallow @irishhappiness @cakesandtom @simplyholl @here4thefanfics @tallseaweed @holdmytesseract @immersed-in-mischief @joyful-enchantress @lokisninerealms @kikster606 @glitterylokislut @loz-3 @slytherclaw1227 @chantsdemarins @the-lady-amphitrite @eleniblue @km-ffluv @lokidokieokie @n3rdybirdee @melsunshine @gigglingtiggerv2 @lokischambermaid @cjand10 @asgards-princess-of-mischief @chrisevansmaindish
377 notes · View notes
linkspooky · 7 months
Text
Tumblr media
Sukuna's Anti-Enlightenment
Sukuna's words in this chapter practically mirror Mahito's words to Junpei from much earlier in the series.
"Do you understand? Life has no weight or particular value. Just like how water flows through the earth, life simply flows. For you, me and everyone else - it's the same. Without meaning. Without value. That's why you can do whatever you want. Live the way you want. Don't limit yourself to just being indifferent. There's no reason to live by such a restricting philosophy. If you're hungry, eat. If you hate, kill."
Both of these characters are rejecting humanity's natural instinct to look for a purpose in life and are instead subscribing to a more animalistic way of living following their basic instincts, if you're hungry eat, if you hate, kill. While the philosophy sounds simple enough there's something much more complex going on under the surface that requires digging deeper into Sukuna's mindset.
A True Curse
By having Sukuna essentially quote Mahito, the story is inviting us to compare them. A literary foil is a character whose purpose is to accentuate or draw attention to the qualities of another character. This term comes from an old technique of placing a thin metal sheet, or foil, behind a gem to make it shine. Sukuna is a character defined by how little both the other characters in story, and the audience understand him, something Yorozu comments on he's simply too powerful and isolated to be understood by the rest of humanity and so he stands alone. Which is why giving him a foil is a way to help the audience understand Sukuna without the author tipping their hand and ruining Sukuna's mystique. The question is what does Mahito highlight about Sukuna, and my answer is Sukuna is what Mahito wishes to be.... a True Curse.
Tumblr media
Mahito is many things, but without making this entire meta about Mahito his primary goal along with the rest of the special class curses is to eradicate humanity and replace them as the true humans. They basically want to destroy what humans have created and create a world of curses in their place.
Mahito is the most human like of the curse family, he reads human books watches human movies, even spends time getting to know a few humans personally and he also rejects them the strongest because he is made up of the human fear of other humans. Mahito is the one who reflects humans the most because all the other curses are made up on natural disasters, and yet he wants to destroy everything that's human inside of him and embody a true curse instead.
Which he does in the final phase of his fight against Yuji by literally ripping off his own skin like it's a chrysallis so he can emerge in a more curse-like form. Mahito is like the frankenstein's monster of the human id, he is created by the absolute worst impulses of humanit yand therefore rejects humans implicitly.
He even argues with his fellow curses that they shouldn't act too much like humans. Whend Choso, Jogo and Mahito disagree about whether or not they should revive Sukuna, Mahito argues they've been following Kenjaku's strategy too closely and they should make a game out of it and follow their whims or desires like a curse would isntead of using strategy like Kenjaku.
Tumblr media
Mahito's idea of a curse is a creature of the natural world that lives entirely true to its own desires and hunger, satiating it without thinking about the effects their actions have on other people. A lion doesn't stop to ponder whether or not the gazelles its grazing on have feelings. A curse rejects the human need to fight purpose in life, or find deeper meaning or reasons behind their actions and only follow their instincts.
Tumblr media
Mahito doesn't just not think about the meaning of life, he actively rejects there being any other meaning besides living to satiate one's needs. Remember Mahito and Sukuna both laugh together at Yuji, and Yuji identifies them as true curses as well.
Tumblr media
A scene which is called back to later on in the series shortly after Sukuna takes over Megumi's body.
Tumblr media
In a series where even characters like Gojo and Kashimo who view other people as not human in the same way they are will have an aching loneliness and a desire to connect to others, Sukuna and Mahito both seem completely devoid of any humanity whatsoever.
Mahito however, is a baby and a newly formed curse while Sukuna is an adult that's existed for 1,000 years as the pinnacle of Jujutsu. Mahito is essentially the larval form of Sukuna in the story. Quite literally in fact, because he emerged from the chrysallis by ripping his skin off to reveal his true curse form in his final bout with Yuji. Sukuna is what Mahito wants to be when he grows up. Mahito talks the talk, but Sukuna is actually able to walk the walk.
It's a bit like how Gojo, Naoya, and Toji all sort of believe that power makes it so they exist in a different category of people, however Gojo and Toji have the ability to back that belief up with power whereas Naoya just gets his butt kicked a lot. Naoya even crosses the boundary line between human and curse in an attempt to reach the same level that Gojo and Toji were at.
Tumblr media
There's a pattern in the series of characters pushing themselves further and further away from humanity becoming curses and rejecting human values of meaning alongside of it. Going from higher thinking like empathy, philosophy, the search for meaning to lower, more animalistic and instinct heavy thinking. Naoya even says that becoming a curse reminds him of his childhood again like he's completely regressed intellectually.
Naoya: This sort of takes me back. There are things that children can't do that are easy for adults. After you grow up, you can't even remember the time you couldn't do it. Well, this is like that.
Jogo also defines a curse as someone who's true to their feelings, unlike humans who hide behind lies and pretend to be something they're not. All of this to say I don't think Mahito and Sukuna's views are nihilistic per se. Nihilism is rejecting that there is inherent meaning to anything in life yes, but in order to reject meaning you have to question it first. Mahito and Sukuna seem to be rejecting philosophy itself, an anti-philosophy philosophy so to speak. Nietzsche considered animals to be un-historic, because they only existed in the presence and have no history. They are, themselves at every instant because they only know of the now.
“Consider the cattle, grazing as they pass you by. They do not know what is meant by yesterday or today, they leap about, eat, rest, digest, leap about again, and so from morn till night and from day to day, fettered to the moment and its pleasure or displeasure, and thus neither melancholy nor bored. [...] A human being may well ask an animal: 'Why do you not speak to me of your happiness but only stand and gaze at me?' The animal would like to answer, and say, 'The reason is I always forget what I was going to say' - but then he forgot this answer too, and stayed silent.”
Cows aren't nihilistic, they're not anything because they just exist. They just exist as individuals in an eternal moment. They just exist.
Mahito: "Emotions come from the soul. It's too simplistic to call it "heart". People overthink things they can't see. I can see the soul so for me it's nothing special. It's practically the same as the human body. It just exists."
Mahito similiarly says that the soul just exists, there's no need to overthink the meaning of it or try to classify the soul as a "heart" capable of feeling emotions because it's just there. Sukuna similiarly doesn't worry about the past or the present, all humans are just momentary distractions to him and he only lives in pursuit of finding his next meal.
They just eat to satisfy their hunger temporarily, not because they find the food delicious or for any other reason. They're just living in pursuit of their next meal. It reminds me of a passage from my favorite existentialist book series Zaregoto.
"They say food, sleep and sex are the three basic desires of makind. But why are we eating this meal right now?" "To ingest vitamins." "Yes. Without vitamins, people die. And thus eating food brings pleasure. Sleeping feels good too, and sex, well, that's obvious. Anything that you hvae to do to stay alive always comes with pleasure." [...] "Now let's imagine someone who's obsessed with eating. In other words someone who eats not simply to take in vitamins, but because he's mad for the sensation of eating itself; for the beauty in the very act. The stimulation of his taste buds. The pleasure of feeling the food pass through his mouth. The joy of mastication. The ecstasy of feeling that mushed-up gook flowing down his throat. The feeling of fullness nearly destroying his satiety center altogether. The euphoia taking over his brain. To a guy like that, vitamins or lacktherof are totally irrelevant. The means and end have switched places for him, so now his main goal is something subsidiary. Now there's your problem. Can you still say this is eating? No, don't answer. You and I both know the only possible answer is no. WHat this guy is doing isn't eat. He's just eating the concept of eating."
Sukuna isn't even eating at this point, he's eating the concept of eating. He's eating because the pleasurable sensation of eating distracts him for a little while, and because looking for his next meal gives him something to do while he's killing time before he dies.
2. Anti-Philosophy Philosophy
They're not even saying that life is meaningless, because that's a conclusion you come to after questioning the meaning of life. They reject the questioning of meaning itself, the attempt to understand either life or other people. They're living entirely like lions prowling the sarangetti for their next meal.
Tumblr media
"I've never needed anyone to satisfy me. I eat when I wanna eat, play with what amuses me, and kill whoever's in my way. I live as befits my nature. If no one can grasp that, it's their problem."
Mahito rejects the heart, Sukuna rejects love, both of these things are more complicated human desires than just eat until your stomach is full and kill or be killed.
Sukuna and Gojo both say "Tenjou, Tenge Yuigadoksun - above heaven, under heaven, I alone am worthy of honor" but only Sukuna goes on further to say "all that exists is my pleasure and displeasure". Even Gojo wants to be understood by others even if he thinks that normal people can't understand him and he exists as a different species from them, but Sukuna himself even rejects the fact people might understand him. They do, or they don't, it doesn't matter to him because he only needs to udnerstand himself. Sukuna's practically lapsing into solopism here.
Solopism is the philosophical lens that only one's mind is sure to exist. Knowledge outside of one's own mind is unsure, the external worlds and other minds cannot be known and might not exist outside the mind.
Solopism builds on the failure of Descartes maxim "I think; therefore I exist" which fails to provide any real details about the nature of the "I" that has proven to exist. Solipism asserts the only thing certain is the "I" - one's most certain knowledge is one's own mind, my thoughts, my experiences, my emotions. There is no link between the occurence of a certain conscious experience or mentals tates and the "possession" or behavioral dispoistions of a "body" of a particular kind. The experience of a given personality is private and only understood by that person. The solipistic view of Sukuna is that his experience in the present, what he's feeling, is the only thing that matters and everything else may as well not exist.
I'd only say it has things in common with solipism though, because even Solipism questions reality which Sukuna doesn't question anything. Suuna doesn't feel the need to question things or grow because in his mind his understanding of himself is perfect and complete which is why he doesn't need anyone else's comprehension of him.
In freudian psychoanalytic theory you could align Sukuna's behavior to the ID (I Desire). Jung and Freud both believe in a divded consciousness, but Freud divides it into three, the id, the ego and the superego. The id is the insintcts, superego is the higher thinking like morality, and the ego is the mediator between the two. The id is the most primitive and instinctual part of the mind. For example a child is said to be all id, because they don't understand rules or other people's feelings they only want to fill their basic needs. Mahito would be the childlike aspect of the id, because he is a newborn fledgling cursed spirit.
The id also follows the pleasure principle, which Sukuna's philosophy also follows "all that exists is my pelasure and displeasure." Freud argues the pleasure principal is an ingained survival instinct "what decides the purpose of life is simply the programme of the pleasure principle". The Id is made up of the life-sustaining activities such as eating and sex, and it makes these things pleasurable so we will pursue them. However, there's also a counterpart to the pleasure principle in the human psyche that is the reality prinicple, which is the human capacity of defer gratification of a desire when a situation doesn't allow you to have immediately what you want. The id is ruled by the pleasure principle, and immediately wants all of its desires granted at the cost of everything else, but mature human egos are able to delay instant gratification for a higher objective.
Sukuna basically lives by the rule of the pleasure principle. He's shown capable of long term planning if he needs to like taking Megumi's body, so he's not incable of delaying instant gratifciation but at the same time his ruling princple seems to be seeking immediate pleasure. Sukuna is a walking appetite, he literally has a mouth on his stomach.
There's also the alchemical trinity to consider, mind, body, and soul. In this Sukuna is the body. Not only is he a body hijacker who has literally transformed Megumi's body practically into his own, but he also only lives to satiate the phyiscal needs of the body.
This is where Sukuna would differentiate himself from solipism though, because he needs to exist in a physical body. His entire quest over the course of the manga is to regain a body, he needs to eat, he needs to fight physically, he wouldn't be comfortable just existing as a brain within a jar he needs to stay in the physical world. He lives for the physical pleasures of this world.
What about the Body character?  There isn’t one in every alchemy story, but when this does appear, the markers are predictable.  Body characters are focused on their bodily needs--they are hungry, thirsty, and, in adult stories, lusty.  And they are often fearful. Think of Papageno in Mozart’s opera, the Magic Flute, who breaks his vow of temperance and starts eating and drinking on stage, lamenting his lack of female companionship.  Or Wiggins in The Little White Horse (he’s a beautiful, vain King Charles spaniel, always focused on his next meal). Or Sméagol/Gollum, who eats compulsively though his main lust is for the Ring.
Sukuna for instance wouldn't be happy living like Tengen who exists far outside of humanity simply observing others, because he has a need to interact with the world in the form of eating, or experiencing earthly pleasure.
In fact after going through several philosophies which don't quite describe Sukuna's own philosophy (because it resembles these while inherently rejecting the need for philosophy) we might come to the closest comparison for what Sukuna's desire is, which is to exist for as long as possible on the earthly plain while filling up his stomach.
Sukuna is comparable to the Celestial Demon Mara in budhist mythology, more on it in this thread. In budhist cosmology, Mara is the "personification of the forces antagonistic to enlightenment."
Devaputra-mara specifically is the deva of the sensuous realm, who tries to prevent Gautuma Budha from attaining liberation fro m the cycle of rebirth the night of his enlightenment. The existence of Mara is to defy Budha, and specifically to prevent his escape from the cycle of the world, especially the sensuous realm. He exists in opposition to the three marks of existence too.
Number one impernanence, that all existence, without exception is "transient, evanescent, inconstant". Number two Dukha "Suffering, pain, unsatisfactoriness" is inherent to life. Number three antaa "Non-self, non-soul, no-essence."
If the ultimate goal of budhism is to escape the cycle entirely and stop being reborn in the sensuous realm, Maara instead tempts people to stay in this realm. it defines impernanence by suggesting we stay in this realm forever. It defies Dukha by saying we indulge in physical pleasures in this realm, that we should seek to satisfy ourselves even if budhism argues that life is primarily unsatisfactory. Then if the ultimate goal of existence in budhism is the "non-self" to escape ego, Maara argues we should remain trapped as ourselves forever.
We even see Sukuna literally tempt a budha-like figure into remaining in this earthly realm. After all aren't we shown that Gojo achieved enlightenment at seventeen and let go of earthly emotions like the need to be angry and avenge Riko's killer because the feeling of oneness with existence was too good in that moment.
A lot of people noticed what they thought was Gojo acting out of character in the fight with him and Sukuna, by enjoying the fight and choosing his selfish desire to love jujutsu and fight as a sorcerer over his responsibiltiy to protect children. Something which Nanami says in his dying hallucination that Gojo only ever lived for the pursuit of his selfish desire for Jujutsu in the first place.
Tumblr media
Gojo, a character that we know has a higher minded ideal that he's fighting for the next generation of sorcerers is shown losing that ideal in the fight with Sukuna, and only caring about his earthly pleasures, having a satisfying fight against a strong opponent. You could even say that was Sukuna's goal in the fight, to strip off Gojo's fish scales so to speak and reduce him back to being a normal human being. Something which he accomplished when he managed to learn to cut the space that Gojo inhabited, therefore negating the infinitity that protected him and dragging him back to this earthly realm.
"This is goodbye. You were born in an era without me and hailed as the strongest yet you turned out to be painfully ordinary..."
Tumblr media
In a way Sukuna tempted Gojo away from enlightenment and succeeded. The linked thread goes on to say that Budha defeats Maara to save his students during his temptation, but Gojo on the other hand died and failed protecting his students specifically because he chose the earthly pleasure of seeking to have fun in a fight over the well-being of his student Megumi who's body was possessed.
He made a human being again out of an enlightened Gojo, and dragged him back to morality and the cycle of death and rebirth by making Gojo care more about his selfish desire for a fight than the principles he fought for. Sukuna trapped Gojo in the mortal realm along with him.
Sukuna's philosophy sounds like Mara's too, that rather than seeking anything better you should just distract yourself from the unhappiness of life by indulging in pleasures to stifle your misery.
Tumblr media
I'd say Sukuna lives the same way. He doesn't consider himself weak, but he doesn't talk about life or this world like it's a fun place to be. He tells Yuji to stifle his misery. He then admits to Kamo that his purpose in life is just to eat delicious things to kill time until he dies.
Tumblr media
"Life is just killing time until you die" sounds like a miserable kind of hedonism, since he's only distracting himself from the unpleasantness of life. Sukuna too might just be spending his life stifling his own misery by seeking endless pleasure on earth. He doesn't want to escape earth however, he wants to remain on earth for as long as possible. Kamo even pointed out the strange contradiction in his own philosophy.
Sukuna insists he doesn't need to be understood by others, that he's not alone, that fighting and eating his way through life is enough for him because he understands himself and all life is just enertaining yourself until you die anyway, but Kamo asks why if he's just satisfied with that kind of life did he go to the trouble of ripping his soul into twenty pieces and trying to regain his body 1,000 years later.
Tumblr media
Sukuna notably avoids this question. He doesn't tell Kamo why he even bothered to divide his soul up and extend his life if he's perfectly satisfied with life as it is. We don't get the answer to why he wants to possess Megumi or is going through all this trouble.
That's where we get to the greatest snag in Sukuna's philosophy, which ironically relates back to the tug of war between the pleasure principal and the reality principal.
Sukuna's philosophy is that he's never needed anyone else "I've never needed anyone to satisfy me. I eat when I wanna eat, play with what amuses me and kill whoever's in my way. I live as befits my nature. If no one can grasp that, then that's their problem."
The big glaring flaw in Sukuna's philospohy that he's only ever needed himself is kind of like the flaw in the american "pull yourself up by your bootstraps philosophy" its that everyone including Sukuna needs other people. Sukuna isn't fighting with his own strength alone right now. He stole it from Megumi. He could have conceived of a way to beat Gojo without the Ten Shadows yes, but right now Sukuna wouldn't even be able to exist in the physical world without Megumi's body.
He is literally a parasite in a teen boy's body, using him to his own ends and yet he insists that he's the only one that exists or matters and he's always been able to accomplish everything he wanted with his own strength. Sukuna's a parasite right now, arguing that he's the greatest individual and has never needed or relied upon anyone.
The Great and Mighty Sukuna is defiling a young person's body for his own gain, the same way that Kenjaku defiles women and his own children, the same way that the elders manipulate the young in Jujutsu Kaisen to maintain their power base in Jujutsu Society. This supposedly all-powerful erson who only ever relies on himself and only needs his own ego wouldn't even be alive right now if he wasn't paraisitizing Megumi's body, yet he argues that he's completely fulfilled in himself.
A freudian perspective argues that a mature ego finds a balance between the pleasure principal (the need for instant gratification) and the reality principal (the ability to defer instant gratifiaction when the situation doesn't allow for it). Whereas a child is only ID and only cares about fulfilling their most basic needs first and foremost.
Sukuna is paradoxically presenting his views like he's a fully realized, enlightened adult the absolute peak of sorcery, the most developed and intelligent sorcerer in the world, etc. etc. yet he has the underdeveloped ego of a child because he has no grip of the reality principal. A person who doesn't interact with other people or the world, can't learn or grow from it. Which is probably why the closest character you can compare to Sukuna is Mahito, a literal child and a newborn curse. Even Mahito fails to become a true curse in the end.
Tumblr media
Sukuna says he rejects enlightenment, and any higher philosophy in order to remain in the earthly realm forever, but one wonders if that isn't the same as the Miltonian Lucifer rejecting heaven to reign in hell.
The mind is its own place, and in itself Can make a heav’n of hell, a hell of heav’n. What matter where, if I be still the same, And what I should be, all but less than he Whom thunder hath made greater? Here at least We shall be free: th’Almighty hath not built Here for his envy, will not drive us hence: Here we may reign secure, and in my choice To reign is worth ambition, though in hell; Better to reign in hell than serve in heav’n.
The theme of Paradise Lost is that any sinner, even Lucifer, can stop at any time and seek forgiveness instead. However, Lucifer chooses not to do that. He could leave hell at any time but he chooses to stay. He’s fine in hell after all. He’s totally gotten used to the temperature by now. Everything is fine Lucifer says, while everything is on fire.
Lucifer would rather stay in a hell of his own creation because it gives him the illusion of control over his life then admit he was wrong or give up that control.
He may be king of hell however, but he's still in hell. Hell is not exactly the most pleasant place to be. King he may be, but he's trapped here the same as everyone else.
Sukuna may be the closest a character has come to being a true curse, he might have transcended humanity, the human need for love, but he still can't escape the earthly realm. In fact his entire philosophy is a mara-esque avoid enlightenment and stay in the earthly realm as long as possible. In a series where characters like Yuki and Kenjaku are trying to evolve cursed energy into something different, either by completely removing it, or by optimizing it and forcing it to take a new form Sukuna is someone who is stagnant and resisting that evolution. Why would someone who's already perfect need to evolve in any way?
Tumblr media
That might just be Sukuna's downfall in a way. By rejecting other people, by rejecting the human need to seek meaning in life, he may have made himself completely stagnant. After all if Sukuna already accepts everything about himself, if he is a fully realized individual then why would he need to change?
He can steal techniques and knowledge from others of course, but that's what he always has done. The real question is how would Sukuna who's the perfect sorcerer, who's never been anything other than a sorcerer and lives to be one, exist in a world where the definition of what a sorcerer even is will probably change by theend of the manga?
Tumblr media
So Sukuna may ask "What can a little boy hope to accomplish here?" but a child like Yuji is capable of the one thing that Sukuna isn't, growing and changing into something better.
576 notes · View notes
ioniansunsets · 7 months
Note
please just a crumb of heartsteel sett 🙇‍♀️🙇‍♀️🙇‍♀️
✖ Heartsteel!Sett Headcanons ✖
✖ Word Count: 876
✖ Tags: Established R/S
✖ A/N: Just crumbs! I am UNINSPIRED! Aaaa it's just very domestic headcanons. Feel free to ask for more specific things if any of these make you excited!
----
- He likes picking you up, he's strong enough to. You cant reach something? No, he's not helping you, he's picking you up so you can do it yourself. Huh, walking is tiring? He's carrying you. Oh damn there's a puddle, alright up we go. Sett makes sure he can lift your weight. There is no instance you would catch him lacking, man will hoist you.
- Sett is always looking for you. Like actually turning around to make sure you're in the room. Waiting and searching to see if you are still following him. Walking around a store to make sure he has his eyes on you. He likes knowing you are there, that you are near so every so often you can see his head rise and turn as he looks for you, making sure you are there. The same for when he performs! Sett is constantly scanning the audience to find your face. Hoping to see you. Smiling widely when he does. He loves you! He WANTS to see you as often as possible.
- His ears get cold! He likes it a lot when you lightly rub them, actually being able to feel the warmth of your hands heat it up. Because he works out so often he is just a natural warm guy, so he feels the cold when the wind blows at his ears. Its why Ma made him the beanie anyway. If you kiss his ears they twitch. When he blushes they get warm. When you scratch them you might hear him purr, its a deep rumbling, a warm tone.
- Sett thinks its adorable if you want to work out with him! He will spot for you, give you advice, help you every way he can. Meal plans, tips and tricks, your personal trainer and motivator. Soft kisses when you hit a goal. Big hugs when you survive a gruesome set. He loves spending time with you and if you follow him to the gym he can do just that. Tired after? He's carrying you out.
- He likes body contact. He likes when you sit by him, lying on his lap as he practices singing or rapping. He likes you holding his hand as you walk around on dates. He likes to hug you from behind as you do things. He likes the physical reassurance that you are by his side. A hand around your shoulder as you two sit and chat. The gentle touch of his hand on your thigh when you talk to him. His arms wrapping around you when he falls asleep by your side. All the small things. He loves feeling You.
- When he gets the chance he always tries to buy you thoughtful gifts. He remembers! Ma taught him well. When you talk about needing a new bag because your old one is breaking? He find the best one and buys it for you. You talk about your favorite colors and animals? He remembers! He buys you cute little gifts that remind him of that. Damn, winter is cold, you forgot you lost your old gloves? He already bought you a new pair in fall. There are cuter moments too. You bringing up snacks you miss from childhood? He learns, he bakes them for you, buys them for you, finds Someone who sells them to get them for you. He is attentive. He is an idol with money, he will do what he can for you how he can.
- If you can and show up for his shoots or practices he gets excited. Doing his best, making sure to get things done as soon as possible so he find you during a break. Happily chatting with you while he hydrates. Laughing and joking at his mistakes with you when he fumbles. You warm his heart. If you get along well with everyone else in Heartsteel he gets happier. They are like family to him afterall.
- He refuses to have you spend money on him when its band related, he gives you all his merch. He gets a copy anyway and they are YOURS. Sett is happy to see you wearing a tee with his face! Have posters of him (signed) in your room. He likes if you show him off as much as he shows you off. He loves loving you and loves being loved.
- If you get hurt or get sick he's is nervous and frantic. He wants to be there for you at all times, making sure you are ok. He frets over you, genuinely worried that a little cold will be life or death. He doesn't know how to actually help you thought, it takes help from messaging his mother and Yone to realize he needs to keep you cool, get you food and just let you rest. Which he hasn't been doing cos he's been in and out of your room non-stop. But he's learning.
- He hums a lot! You can catch him singing or humming songs while working out, showering, doing chores. He is a rockstar and music is important to him, it shows. He doesn't get embarrassed if you point it out, its more like a " Eh? I didn't realize it was even doing it. Must be a good tune." Moment.
505 notes · View notes
en-dazed · 11 months
Text
eternal ice - park sunghoon
PAIRINGS: Sunghoon x reader
GENRE: enemies to lovers, figure skater! sunghoon and reader, angst, fluff at the end
PROMPT: in which you have to skate with sunghoon for a competition but end up getting injured together
WORD COUNT: 9105 words
WARNINGS: one scene in which the reader gets harassed kinda and mentions of (vague) injuries but it’s not detailed
A/N: let me know if you enjoyed this and if you want more <3
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
You were always first place. 
You were a perfectionist, painfully so. Good enough was not quite ever enough and second place couldn’t even compare to being first. In your mind, second place was the same as saying that you had failed. So you had always strived for first place - and been it too until the arrival of Park Sunghoon, the bane of your existence. Suddenly you were second, good at what you did but not the best. 
Park Sunghoon was hailed as a prodigy. ‘Ice Prince’, they called him. You scoffed at the idea of it. You had been skating for longer than he had, taken part in more competitions than he had. But as your coach had so harshly pointed out one day at practice, Sunghoon had won way more medals than you. 
“Y/N you’re glaring again.” Your coach, Jiyeon pointed out as you watched the boy you hated the most perform his routine on the ice. Sunghoon was good at what he did, you begrudgingly admitted to yourself. He was breathtaking to watch, gliding on the ice as if he was part of it. You hated him even more for being so perfect. 
You huffed in frustration, tearing your eyes away from Park Sunghoon's mesmerising performance. "I can't help it, Jiyeon," you muttered. "He's always stealing the spotlight."
Jiyeon rolled her eyes at you, used to your never ending rants about the boy who had overtaken you. “Maybe you would be in the spotlight too if you took this as a lesson and learned from him.”
You shot her a sceptical look. “Learn from him? I don’t need to learn anything from him. All I need to do is beat his ass in the upcoming competitions.” There was a fire in your voice, lit by your hatred and passion. 
Jiyeon sighed, her eyes filled with a mix of frustration and determination. "Y/N, listen to me. Hatred and rivalry will only take you so far. If you want to truly surpass Park Sunghoon, you need to find a way to grow as a skater, not just compete against him."
She stepped closer, her voice gentle yet firm. "You need to break free from the confines of your comfort zone. Push yourself beyond your limits. Take risks, explore new techniques, and infuse your performances with your own unique style."
You hesitated, considering her words. Jiyeon had always been a guiding force in your skating journey, and her advice had never led you astray before. Perhaps it was time to heed her guidance and embrace a new approach. 
“What do you suggest I do then?” You asked sincerely. 
Jiyeon grinned, a mischievous look on her face that made you suspicious. “You’ll see,” She made her way out of the audience, moving towards the exit. “Don’t forget your pair skating practice tomorrow!” She yelled out before leaving. 
Tumblr media
Your pair skate was with a guy you met only once, some Lee Chan that had taken part only in domestic competitions so far. He was good at skating - great even, but he lacked confidence. You had one day of practice with him already and he had been so nervous and shy around you that you almost got frustrated with him. 
But as Jiyeon had reminded you, it was his first ever pair skate and his first ever international competition as well. 
“Cut the boy some slack, he just needs more practice to build up his confidence,” Jiyeon had scolded you. “You were like him too once.”
You knew she was right but you couldn’t help but dread the long day ahead as you laced up your skates, waiting for both Jiyeon and Chan to show up. 
But when the doors of the skate rink opened and Jiyeon came in, she was not followed by Chan but by Park Sunghoon. 
The familiar anger bubbled up in your stomach at the sight of Sunghoon and you shot a pointed look at Jiyeon. 
“What’s he doing here?” Your voice came out much more harshly than you had intended it to. 
Jiyeon gave you a look that you knew all too well. Behave yourself. 
“Sunghoon is going to be your new partner for the routine.” Jiyeon explained and you were sure your ears were playing tricks on you because there’s no way she had said that right? 
“But what happened to Chan?” You asked, not quite sure you knew exactly what was going on. 
Jiyeon sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Chan stepped down. Seems like he’s not quite ready to go international yet. Sunghoon was chosen as your replacement.”
A whirlwind of emotions passed through you - confusion, frustration and apprehension. The idea of skating with Park Sunghoon had never crossed your mind. You had accepted his presence on ice but the thought of skating with him in an international competition? You thought you were going to faint. 
“Nice to meet you Y/N.” Sunghoon finally spoke up, extending his hand out to you. You were startled at his voice and it was then you realised that you had never even had a conversation with him before. 
You wordlessly took the hand he had given you, shaking it once before dropping it as if he had burned you. Taking a deep breath, you swallowed your pride and tried to find the silver lining in the unexpected turn of events. Perhaps this could be a chance for growth, the chance to take risks and push yourself as Jiyeon had told you to do so. 
You would go into this with an open mind. 
… or perhaps you wouldn’t. 
“Y/N! That’s the third time you’ve messed up that move! Get it together.” Jiyeon snapped at you from across the rink as you glided to a stop beside Sunghoon. 
You clenched your fists, feeling the sting of Jiyeon's words. She was right; you were off your game. The frustration of having Park Sunghoon as your partner was getting to you.
Taking a deep breath, you locked eyes with Sunghoon. To his credit, he hadn’t said a single word every time you messed up. Sunghoon was annoyingly nice about your shortcomings and you hated it. 
“Let's try it again," you said, your voice firm but devoid of the previous hostility. You pushed aside your animosity and focused on the ice beneath your feet, on the rhythm and flow that connected you both.
As the music began, you and Sunghoon launched into the routine. It started tentatively, with small missteps and slight imbalances. But you powered through until you got to the climax, the part that you kept messing up over and over again. The part where you had to trust Sunghoon to lift you into the air and rotate while holding you in place. You had done it before and it wasn’t anything that you couldn’t execute. It was your partner that had you so unnerved that you couldn’t attempt the lift and had changed the move instead, every time you had practised. 
You took a deep breath before you skated towards Sunghoon, fully preparing yourself to be lifted. You would make it, you would make it, you… wouldn’t make it. Halfway through you hesitated for just a second. A second of hesitance that threw off your timing. A second of hesitance that threw off Sunghoon as well. 
As the lift faltered, panic surged through your veins. You felt yourself losing balance, the ground coming closer with each passing moment. Instinctively, Sunghoon's arms tightened around you, trying to regain control, but it was too late. You crashed onto the ice with a thud, the impact jarring your entire body. 
Pain shot through your limbs, and for a moment, everything went silent. You could hear your own ragged breaths and a loud scream as Jiyeon hurriedly skated towards you both. 
“Are you both okay?” Those were the words that made you realise you were lying on top of Sunghoon. 
Your eyes widened in shock as you quickly scrambled to push yourself off of Sunghoon, the weight of the situation sinking in. The sudden movement caused a sharp pain to go through your leg and the panic that set in was immediate. 
“Jiyeon my leg…” You said at the same time as Sunghoon groaned in pain, clutching his arm. 
Jiyeon knelt down beside you, her eyes filled with concern as she assessed the situation. "Stay still, both of you. I think we have to call the medical team for help.”
You bit your lip, trying to suppress the wave of pain that shot through your leg. Sunghoon winced, his arm visibly injured. Jiyeon left, rushing to her phone to make the call.
Sunghoon didn’t say a single word, the both of you sitting on the ice in silence. 
Until - “How do you mess up such a simple lift?” Sunghoon was angry. 
You felt the same anger bubble up in you. “Me?! You were the one that dropped me!”
Sunghoon's eyes narrowed, and he clenched his jaw tightly. "If you had trusted me and followed through with the lift instead of hesitating, we wouldn't be in this situation."
His words stung, fueling your frustration further. "You expect me to trust someone I barely know? You think I'm just supposed to put my life in your hands without hesitation?” You crossed your arms in vexation. “Some gold medal winner you are.” You muttered under your breath. 
From the corner of your eyes you saw Sunghoon react, the annoyance in his eyes as he looked at you but you didn’t get to hear what he had to say. The medical staff burst in at that moment, distracting you both momentarily as they attended to your injuries. 
For a moment you both forgot your irritation at each other. 
Tumblr media
Whatever the doctor had said after he had dropped the bomb on you went over your head. You listened absentmindedly before you interrupted him. 
“Did you say four weeks? As in one month?” Your voice was desperate. 
The doctor nodded sympathetically, understanding the shock and disappointment that washed over you. "Yes, I'm afraid so. Given the extent of the injuries and the need for proper healing and rehabilitation, it would be best for both of you to refrain from any intense physical activity, including skating, for at least four weeks."
You felt a sinking feeling in your chest. Four weeks seemed like an eternity, especially considering the international competition that was looming so close. The competition was in two months time and cutting out one whole month of practice - evidently much needed practice, from how disastrous today had gone - could be the difference between a win and a loss. 
The doctor continued as if he hadn’t just thrown you into emotional turmoil. “Now, I gave the same advice to your partner. We have some excellent physical therapists in this hospital and I recommend that the both of you go everyday until you regain strength in your muscles. It should help you heal faster as well so from how I see it, you should be able to go back to skating after a month.”
At the mention of Sunghoon, guilt washed over you. You knew that it was because of you that he had gotten injured. You knew that if you had not messed up the timing, he would’ve caught you. It was the guilt that had you asking the doctor how Sunghoon was doing. 
The doctor smiled reassuringly. “Don’t worry, your partner is fine. No broken bones and nothing that can't be fixed without some perseverance. It's not serious but physical therapy is still required.” 
Relief flooded through you as you heard that Sunghoon's injuries weren't severe. It wasn’t that you were worried about him. You just couldn’t have him breaking a bone be on your conscience. 
The relief was short-lived. You slowly processed the doctor's words. “Wait. Are you saying we have to go to physical therapy together?” You asked, hoping beyond hope that the answer was no. 
Unfortunately the doctor seemed determined to not give you any good news today because he nodded at your question. “We have one physical therapist who specialises in rehabilitating athletes. Your appointments will be with him together.” 
You felt a mix of emotions as the reality sunk in. You would be going to physical therapy with Sunghoon, everyday for a month. For a month, you were stuck with someone you couldn’t stand and you knew the feelings were mutual from the way he had glared at you in the hospital waiting room. 
Jiyeon wasn’t very sympathetic. 
“This wouldn’t have happened if you two just learned to work together.” 
You sighed as she scolded you throughout the whole drive home. 
“I mean, is it so difficult to just be professionals about this? You two have been competing professionally for years now. Act like it!” 
You decided to pretend you couldn’t hear her. 
“Y/N are you even listening to me?” Jiyeon was getting more annoyed by the second. 
Jiyeon's voice grew more exasperated as she repeated your name, but you continued to stare out of the car window, lost in your own world. 
Jiyeon soon gave up, an irritated look on her face as she drove. You felt bad but you really didn’t want to discuss this with her. You were already kicking yourself over how things had turned out and you didn’t need Jiyeon to tell you that the both of you getting injured was quite honestly, your fault. You closed your eyes, dread filling you at the thought of your joint appointment with Sunghoon tomorrow. 
So much for going into this with an open mind. 
Tumblr media
When you went into the waiting room for your appointment the next day, hobbling along on crutches, Sunghoon was already there. His arm was in a sling and his expression was unreadable as he looked at you. It unnerved you so you decided to ignore him. 
Taking a seat at a distance, you occupied yourself with a magazine, feigning interest in its contents while stealing occasional glances at Sunghoon. You could sense his gaze on you, but you refused to meet it, afraid of what you might find within those eyes.
The physical therapist, a Mr. Kim, greeted you both as soon as he entered. Once in the treatment room, he outlined a series of stretching and strengthening activities that would aid in your recovery. As he explained, you couldn't help but steal occasional glances at Sunghoon, who seemed equally determined to avoid eye contact.
If Mr. Kim noticed the tension between you both, he didn’t mention it. The both of you began your exercises in separate corners of the room, determined to get through the day without acknowledging each other. You tried to focus on your own movements, trying to shut out the presence of Sunghoon. 
“There you go,” Mr. Kim smiled delightedly as you correctly completed the exercise he had set out for you. “You’re both getting the hang of it now. I have to step out for a little bit but help each other and take turns doing the exercises - don’t overdo it, you need rest as well.” 
As Mr. Kim stepped out of the room, leaving you and Sunghoon alone, an awkward silence filled the air. It was clear that neither of you wanted to be the first to break it. You took a deep breath, considering your options. Despite the tension, Mr. Kim's words lingered in your mind — "help each other."
Swallowing your pride, you decided to take the initiative. "Sunghoon, why don't we alternate doing the exercises? It might make the session go by faster," you suggested, keeping your voice as neutral as possible.
He didn’t even look at you when you spoke and you were slightly annoyed at how he ignored you but then - he moved closer to you. He nodded without looking and even when he spoke, his eyes were on the walls. “Sure.”
His guarded voice puts you on edge as well. But despite the tense situation you decided that you weren’t going to let Park Sunghoon let your recovery slow down so you decided to start your own set as Sunghoon watched wordlessly. 
The exercise Mr. Kim had taught you required you to stand, which was now a difficult task for you. There was a mild pain in your leg as you moved and you bit your lip to hold in a whimper of pain. You couldn’t show weakness in front of Sunghoon. 
Your efforts were futile, however, when a wrong misstep caused a sharp pain to go through your leg and you lost your balance. You let out a surprised shout and your eyes closed as you braced for impact but none came. Instead, you were suddenly aware of an arm wrapped around your waist, that was holding you up and keeping you steady. 
You opened your eyes to find Sunghoon standing close to you, his uninjured arm securely supporting you. His face remained impassive, but you couldn't deny the concern that flickered in his eyes.
"Steady now," he murmured, his voice surprisingly gentle.
You felt the back of your neck heat up in embarrassment. A whispered thank you escaped your lips as you pushed his arm away, slowly balancing yourself once more. For a minute, the tension between the both of you seemed to dissipate. You found yourself wondering if he truly wasn’t all that bad…
“I told you I can catch you.” 
Sunghoon’s words were meant to get on your nerves and it did. When Mr. Kim came back not long after, you were both once more on opposite sides of the room. 
Tumblr media
Before you knew it, three weeks of your physical therapy was up. You could feel your muscles getting stronger, the pain decreasing little by little. You had abandoned the crutches at the start of the third week and could now walk with little to no pain. Mr. Kim had been ecstatic at the progress that you made. 
Since the first appointment you hadn’t talked to Sunghoon. You arrived at your appointments at the same time as him and yet you kept to yourself. Neither of you bothered to acknowledge each other and Mr. Kim long gave up trying to get the both of you to work together. In the back of your mind you knew that you would have to practise with Sunghoon again eventually. But eventually can wait because for now, you had no interest in talking to Sunghoon. 
Not talking to him didn’t mean that you didn’t observe him. 
At times when Sunghoon was too focused on his exercises, your eyes would wander to him in curiosity. You weren’t interested in him, you told yourself. You still had some guilt over the accident and you just wanted to make sure he was making as much progress as you were. Unfortunately, it was clear that Sunghoon was struggling. 
“Okay, let’s take a break now, shall we?” Mr. Kim stopped Sunghoon in the middle of his set and from the corner of your eyes you saw the way his eyebrows were furrowed in frustration. He clenched his arms and looked at it, the defeat on his face evident. Mr. Kim contined to talk - something about how it takes time to build up your strength and that he shouldn’t get discouraged. You were sure Sunghoon didn’t hear a word of what he said. 
When the session ended you rushed out, eager to get home. Luck didn’t seem to be on your side, however, for sometime in between when you had come in for your appointment and the end of it, a torrential downpour had started. As you stepped outside the rehabilitation center, the heavy rain greeted you, drenching everything in its path.
You cursed yourself for not remembering to bring an umbrella despite your mother’s warnings that it might rain today. Getting wet and walking in the rain in discomfort was not very appealing to you so you stood in the shelter of the building, watching the skies and hoping that it would clear up soon. 
You were there for a good five minutes before Sunghoon stepped out. His face was still etched with the frustration of the day and his expression turned even darker at the sight of the rain - or was it at you?
He didn’t say a word as he approached you and you noticed an umbrella in his hand. Sunghoon was clearly smarter than you to have thought ahead. You watched as he struggled to open the umbrella will one hand, occasionally trying to use his injured hand as well but giving up when he just couldn’t muster up the strength. You watched for just a second longer before you sighed. 
“Give me that.” 
Sunghoon seemed startled at your voice and maybe it was the shock that you had actually talked to him that made him let you take the umbrella from his hands. With a swift motion, you popped it open and handed it back to him. 
He took it from you with a whispered thanks and looked at the path in front of him. You expected him to leave but he didn’t. He stood next to you with an expression on his face that you didn’t recognize. He seemed to contemplate for a while before he spoke to you. 
“Are you waiting for someone?”
You shook your head no. 
A pause. 
“ Would you like to share the umbrella with me?”
It was a simple offer, a gesture that you wouldn’t think much of if someone else had offered it to you. But this was Park Sunghoon, someone who hated you and you hated in return. You should’ve said no. 
And yet, when he stepped out into the rain and waited for you to follow him - you did. 
As the two of you walked under the umbrella, a silence settled between you once again. The pitter-patter of raindrops against the umbrella created a soothing rhythm, creating a momentary respite from the outside world. You could feel Sunghoon's eyes on you, his unreadable gaze shifting between the rain-soaked surroundings and your face.
"I... I didn't expect you to help," he finally spoke, his voice laced with surprise and a hint of gratitude. 
“Why? I’m not that heartless.”
“You don’t like me.” 
He said it as if it was a fact and for a split second you felt ashamed at how you had treated him. 
“I’m sorry,” You muttered. “For your injury and for… messing up the lift.”
Sunghoon glanced at you, his expression softening slightly. "It's not entirely your fault. We both made mistakes," he replied, his voice tinged with something you didn’t quite understand. 
As the rain continued to pour, the weight of the past seemed to hang in the air between you. The tension that had once defined your interactions slowly gave way to a fragile connection, as if the shared vulnerability brought about by the accident had opened a door for empathy and forgiveness.
"I was angry," Sunghoon admitted, his voice filled with honesty. “We met for the first time and you looked at me as if you wanted me dead. You looked at me as if you would rather do anything other than have me be your partner,” A laugh escaped him, devoid of any emotion. “Am I really that bad of a skater?”
His question threw you off. 
“No,” You answered honestly. “It was never about that. I just…”
The shame that had welled up in you was now threatening to spill over. You didn’t really have a good reason to hate him. In all honesty, Sunghoon had never done anything wrong. 
Sunghoon was silent before he spoke again. “I respected you, you know. I thought you were one of the best figure skaters in the world. I looked up to you.”
“But then you treated me like I was beneath you and it felt like the image I had of you shattered. You couldn’t even trust me to lift you, such a simple move and we crashed instead.”
You listened to Sunghoon's words, his voice heavy with disappointment and hurt. His perspective shed light on a side of the story you hadn't fully considered before. Your own preconceptions of him had clouded your judgement when you met him and now, you weren’t quite sure if your judgement had been correct. 
"I'm sorry," you said again, your voice sincere. 
“Before you showed up I would win the gold at every competition. Every tournament, every performance, every single time. I loved it. I loved the feeling of being a star. I loved the feeling of being number one. But then you came.”
Heat rushed to your cheeks as you spoke. 
“Suddenly it was Park Sunghoon that would win the gold at every competition. I was now silver. You shone brighter than me and something in me cracked at the thought that you could take away something I had worked so hard for in such a short instance.” Your voice was laced with vulnerability. 
You couldn’t understand why you were telling him all of this. At the end of the day, Sunghoon was your competitor, your rival. But here you were, pouring your heart out for him as if he would understand. From the look on his face, you had a feeling that he did understand. 
“I never meant to take anything away from you.”
“I know.” 
And that was it. You couldn’t help the regret that enveloped you. How could you have treated him so badly when he didn’t even do anything wrong? When his only crime was chasing his own dreams?
“Your leg is better.” His words interrupted your thoughts. 
“Yeah. Mr. Kim said I made a lot of progress.” You couldn’t help the smile that escaped you, proud of the work that you had put in. Sunghoon noticed it. Absent-mindedly, he thought that you should smile more often. He kept that thought to himself. 
“What about you?” You asked him, something akin to pity in your eyes. 
Sunghoon clenched his jaw and you had a feeling that he didn’t want to talk about it. Even now, his injured arm lay limp at his side. You noticed how he would move his fingers occasionally, clenching and unclenching his fist. You were about to tell him that he didn’t have to answer. It was alright, recovery takes time, you were going to tell him. But he spoke before you could. 
“I feel like I’m stuck,” He was looking at his arm now. “I tried so hard. I did everything they asked. I followed what Mr. Kim said, exactly the way he said. But for some reason, I just can’t seem to go back to the way I was before. I managed to get the sling off but I haven’t made any progress since and I’m not even sure if I can do the pair skate at this rate.”
The weight of his words hung in the air and you felt empathy for the boy building up in you - an emotion you didn’t think you would ever feel for him. 
“You can’t give up.” You surprised yourself with what you said. “We have to do the pair skate together. If we do it together then I’m sure we’ll win.” 
You stopped suddenly and Sunghoon followed, not wanting to let the rain pour over you. He was shocked, you could tell. 
“If I have to do this with someone else and I get second place again, I will personally make sure that you break your other arm as well.” You said fiercely. 
Sunghoon's eyes widened at your sudden determination and the intensity in your words. He stared at you, speechless for a moment, before a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips.
“Alright," he said, his voice filled with a mix of gratitude and determination. "Let's do it together then. Let's win that gold. And if we don’t then I’ll personally let you break both of my arms.”
Something had shifted between you two. As if the rain had somehow washed away your resentment for each other, drop by drop, you found yourself looking forward to working with Sunghoon. 
Slowly, you walked side by side under the shelter of the umbrella, shoulders touching occasionally but you didn’t seem to mind. 
“By the way… where do you live?”
Tumblr media
You took Mr. Kim by surprise when, at your next appointment, you offered to help Sunghoon with his set. Fortunately, he didn’t say anything, simply choosing to move away to let you stand next to Sunghoon instead. 
Sunghoon lets you correct his posture. He lets you time him, he lets you support him. You even provided encouragement to him when he seemed to falter. The tension between you two had given way to a growing sense of cooperation and trust. 
When he messed up, you didn’t make a snarky remark like you would’ve before. During one particular exercise, you gently touched Sunghoon's injured arm to assist him in maintaining proper form. He didn't pull away or protest. The animosity that once filled the air between you seemed to dissipate, replaced by a shared focus on Sunghoon's recovery.
Mr. Kim clapped his hands in delight when the session was over, remarking on how well the both of you had done that day. 
“Thank you,” Sunghoon had given you a genuine smile as you both went outside together. “I honestly feel as if today was more effective than these three weeks all together.” He admitted. 
“Don’t mention it, Park,” You smiled back at him in response. “We still have a competition to win.”
In the following days you continued to support each other’s development. Sunghoon’s determination remained unwavering, fueled by your encouragement and a desire to skate together with you, just as you had said. 
And soon, before you knew it, the last week was up. 
“Alright! You guys have done exceptionally well,” Mr. Kim praised you both at the end of your last session. “Especially you, Sunghoon. You made such a dramatic improvement in the last week. I’m honestly very impressed.”
His words brought a smile to Sunghoon’s face and even you felt a glimmer of pride. Sunghoon really had stepped up last week and within just a few days, he had regained control of the arm that he could barely use just a week ago. You had no doubt that he would be able to lift you with his now fully functional arm. 
“We should celebrate.” Sunghoon said, as the both of you walked home together. It had become routine for the last few days, once the both of you had realised that you lived quite close by. If someone had told you a year ago that you would be walking home with Sunghoon and actually enjoying it, you would’ve laughed in their face. But lately, you came to realise that you actually liked his presence. 
“Celebrate what?”
“The end of our physical therapy. We can go back to skating now, Y/N. Aren’t you excited?” 
You smiled - his enthusiasm felt contagious. You came to know that Sunghoon really really loved skating. You both had a special place in your heart for it and you admired his drive for it. 
“I am excited. But maybe we should perfect our routine before we start to celebrate. We have only one month left.” You were already stressed just thinking about it. 
“Alright then,” Sunghoon smiled mischievously. “If we can perfect that lift before the competition then you have to promise me that you’ll go get ice cream with me as a celebration.”
You laughed. “Only the lift? What about when we win the competition?” 
Sunghoon’s was confident when he replied. “We don’t need an incentive for the competition. We will win.”
Something about his confidence made your heart skip a beat. Were you sick? You chose to ignore it. 
Except, your heart didn’t stop acting up. 
The next time your heart skipped a beat would be at your first practice after recovery. When you walked in, you noticed that Sunghoon had arrived before you and was already on the ice. You almost called out to him. Almost. 
Something made you stop and watch in wonder as he skated around the rink, lost in the motions and graceful movements. The way he glided effortlessly, his focus solely on the ice beneath his skates, captivated you. But it was his face that truly mesmerised you. At all the performances you had seen Sunghoon at, you focused on his movements. You judged his performance, the way he slid across the ice, his twists and turns. You had never looked at his face. Watching him now, you wished that you had looked at him sooner. 
Sunghoon looked serene. He looked every bit like the ice prince that they called him - he looked ethereal. The look on his face was one of peace, of true love for the ice and pure joy to be skating. And as you watched, you felt it happen again. 
Your heart skipped another beat. 
You told yourself you were imagining it. Perhaps the skate rink was much too cold. Perhaps you were starting to get sick. Maybe you were about to get a heart attack. You came up with any and every excuse you could for why your heart kept skipping beats when Sunghoon was around. 
The fluttering in your chest didn’t stop. In fact, when Jiyeon finally came and your practice together started, it got worse. The day you had both gotten injured, you had been so caught up in your own emotions that you haven't paid much attention to Sunghoon. Now, he was the only thing that you could focus on. 
He skated with a purpose, becoming one with the ice and the music. When he skated next to you, you became entranced. Sunghoon looked at you as if you were the only person in the world. The chemistry was undeniable. You complemented each other’s movements as if you could read the other's mind. The world melted away and it was just you and Sunghoon and the ice. 
The music built up, the climax approaching. This time you didn’t hesitate. When you leaped into the air with Sunghoon holding you up, you felt free. Sunghoon held onto you tightly. You had no doubt that he would. 
He lowered you down, your legs wrapped around his waist and for a split second you allowed yourself to look into his eyes. In that moment you felt your heart flutter once more. The realisation hits you like a tidal wave—your heart skipping beats was not a coincidence or a figment of your imagination. Your heart really and truly was skipping beats for Park Sunghoon. 
There was something in his eyes that you couldn’t read, a fierceness that surprised you. When the music faded and you both came to a graceful halt, the silence that followed was charged with a newfound tension. He was staring at you with an intensity that made you feel like you would melt under his gaze. 
When Jiyeon approached, she broke the spell that had enveloped you both. 
“You did great! I’m surprised that that was just the first practice,” Jiyeon was beaming from ear to ear. “I didn’t think we’d be able to bounce back from that horrible start but I’m glad you two managed to work it out. Your chemistry together is incredible!”
You found yourself blushing at her words. If you had looked, you would’ve seen that even Sunghoon had turned red. 
“Thanks, Jiyeon," you managed to say, your voice slightly shaky. "We've been working really hard."
Jiyeon nodded enthusiastically. "It definitely shows. I have a good feeling about our chances in the competition."
You ran through the routine a couple times more before the day ended. You tried not to look into Sunghoon’s eyes in case you faltered again. So when he approached you at the end of the practice, you avoided his eyes once more. 
“Y/N,” He ran up to you as you walked towards the door. The only response you could muster was a silent ‘hmm’. 
“We did the lift today. You promised that we could get ice cream.” He grinned at you. 
You felt your stomach churn at the idea of more time with Sunghoon. You didn’t quite understand the new feelings that seemed to bubble up whenever he was around and you didn’t want to understand it. 
So you shook your head no. “I can’t. I'm too tired now.” 
And before Sunghoon could react, you left. 
The next few weeks passed by in a blur. After the first practice, you made sure to keep your distance from Sunghoon. You didn’t like how your heart would react when he looked at you or the way it sped up when he would hold you during the routine. But you ignored it. You shoved down whatever feelings you had that you didn’t even have a name for, deep down where it wouldn’t surface again. 
You ignored Sunghoon. Whenever he attempted to make conversation you would reply shortly in a cold tone. You felt bad the first time you had walked away when Sunghoon had approached you to talk, the look on his face as you walked away leaving you wondering if this was really the best way to deal with it. But you didn’t know how to deal with it. At the end of the day, when the pair skate was over, you two would compete against each other once more. You couldn’t have your new found feelings - whatever they were - distract you from striving to overcome him. 
And in no time at all, the competition loomed over you. 
Tumblr media
Sunghoon had given up trying to talk to you. You expected to feel happy about it but a part of you felt… well, lonely. You had grown used to his presence throughout the two months you had spent together and despite knowing that it was you who had pushed him away, you couldn’t help feeling a bit dejected. 
It was especially lonely when you arrived at the competition held away from home, surrounded by people from all over the world. You were out of place here, a stranger. The only piece of home was Jiyeon and Sunghoon and one of those two people would no longer approach you. 
You tried to brush off the feeling, reminding yourself of your determination to focus solely on the competition. This was not the time to wallow in self pity. 
On the day of rehearsals, you came to the skate rink alone. You wore the outfit that Jiyeon had chosen, a brilliant midnight blue dress that sparkled like the stars. You knew Sunghoon had gotten a matching outfit but you hadn’t seen him wear it. 
As you laced up your skates you felt someone loom over you. 
“Hey, you’re really pretty. You’re in the pair skate aren’t you? I could help you practise if you want.”
You turned around, slightly startled by the unexpected voice. Standing before you was a young man, unfamiliar to you. You recognized him as one of the skaters from another country, a Daniel something. 
“I’m fine, thank you.” You gave him a tight lipped smile. You expected him to leave but the guy was persistent. 
“C’mon don’t be like that. I could help you out. In more ways than one.” The sleazy look he gave you made you shiver and panic welled up inside you. 
“I really don’t need any help.” You made an effort to keep your voice from shaking. 
The stranger's sleazy expression wavered for a moment, but he persisted, leaning in closer. "Come on, babe. I've got some great moves to show you. You won't regret it."
Your heart raced, and a surge of anxiety coursed through your veins. This was not the kind of attention you wanted or needed, especially in such a vulnerable setting. Taking a step back, you spoke more assertively, your voice tinged with a hint of warning.
“I'm sorry, but I'm not interested. Please respect my decision and leave me alone."
Just as you were growing increasingly anxious, a familiar voice called out from behind you. “She told you to beat it, Daniel.”
Sunghoon appeared from behind you, a protective arm wrapping around your shoulder as if it was the most natural thing in the world. At the sight of him, you felt a huge wave of relief wash over you. 
Daniel glanced between you and Sunghoon, something like realisation setting in. With a scoff, he muttered something under his breath and walked away, disappearing into the crowd.
As soon as he was gone, Sunghoon dropped the arm on your shoulder. You felt the absence immediately, the loss of the warmth making you shiver. 
“Thank you.” He gave you a curt nod in response. Sunghoon’s face was guarded. With a sinking feeling, you realised that him intervening did not mean that things were back to normal. 
“Sunghoon-“
“You don’t have to speak to me,” He cut you off. “It’s clear you don’t want anything to do with me so you don’t have to thank me. I only helped because I thought you needed it. I won’t bother you again.” His voice was cold. 
You felt a pang of regret as Sunghoon's words echoed in your ears. You reached out, wanting to explain, but he took a step back, his gaze avoiding yours.
“Sunghoon, please listen to me," you pleaded, your voice filled with sincerity. "I never wanted things to end up like this.
His smile was sarcastic. “That’s what you always say isn’t it? I didn’t mean it. It was never like that. I never wanted this. You say all that and for a moment it’s like you don’t mind my company, almost like you enjoy spending time with me. For just a moment I thought that you might even like me,” He let out a hollow laugh. “Guess I’m the fool because while I was falling for you, you were planning your escape from me.”
Sunghoon didn’t wait for a response. You weren’t even sure you could give a response. Tears welled up in your eyes as you watched Sunghoon turn away, his words piercing through your heart. The pain and hurt in his voice were unbearable, and you desperately wanted to reach out to him, to make him understand the truth.
But how could you explain something that even you didn't fully comprehend until now? How could you explain that he wasn’t the only one who had been falling?
Tumblr media
There were four hours left before the competition started and you were crying in your room. Jiyeon had waited outside your room for ages, knocking and begging you to open the door. Eventually, she had given up. You had promised her that you'd show up when the time came. That was all you could muster up the courage to tell her. 
Truthfully, you didn’t know how you could go through with it. To go out there and skate with Sunghoon as if nothing had happened, as if your heart wasn’t broken into pieces with no fault but your own. You hadn’t seen him since he had confessed. Not that you had even left your room since then. The tears that had started to fall back then seemed never-ending. You didn’t know that a person could cry so hard and that your heart could ache so much. 
As the time ticked away, you found yourself trapped in a whirlwind of emotions, unable to find the strength to face the reality before you. Every passing minute felt like an eternity, and the weight of your actions weighed heavily on your heart.
The sound of a gentle knock on the door roused you from your thoughts. Jiyeon's voice reached you, muffled yet filled with concern. "Please, just open the door. We're running out of time, and I'm worried about you."
You ignored it. 
She begged you to open the door, begged you to tell her what was wrong but you didn’t budge. For a while, the sounds behind the door went silent and you wondered if Jiyeon had given up again. But then, another voice came through the door. 
“Open the door Y/N.”
You recognized the voice instantly and you felt yourself crumble just a little bit more. A part of you wanted to open the door, to see his face and find solace in his presence. But another part of you feared the pain and vulnerability that awaited on the other side. 
There was a pause before he spoke again, this time so quietly you could barely hear him. “Please.”
And your willpower was gone. You rose up from bed to open the door. It was only when the door swung open that you remembered you probably looked like a mess. Your tear- stained face, pyjamas that you didn’t have the strength to get out of and messy hair probably looked like a sight. It was a shock when you saw that Sunghoon didn’t look much better. 
Sunghoon looked dishevelled. His eyes were tired, surrounded by dark circles that rivalled your own. The pain and vulnerability reflected in his eyes mirrored your own, and in that instant, all the walls and barriers you had erected around yourself crumbled.
Without saying a word, Sunghoon stepped forward, closing the distance between you.
“What are you doing Y/N.” His voice was soft. 
You didn’t answer his question, not knowing what he was asking. 
He let out a shaky breath. “What are you doing to me?” He whispered. 
He reached out a trembling hand, his fingers grazing against your tear-stained cheek. The tender touch sent a shiver down your spine, and you couldn't help but lean into it, seeking comfort in his presence.
“One day you’re telling me that you wouldn’t do this routine with anyone other than me. Next, you’re ignoring me while I try to talk to you. You’re hot and cold and I never know what to expect from you.” 
He was pleading now. “Please tell me I didn’t imagine what I felt on the ice with you that day. Please tell me I’m not the only one who feels this way.”
He took your hand in his, softly putting it over his heart. “I know you hate me Y/N. But can’t you see what you do to me?” 
His heart raced under your touch. His words cut through the silence, laying bare his confusion, pain, and longing. 
You felt the tears threatening to fall again. “Sunghoon, I don’t hate you. I mean, I did but I don’t now. I hate how you make me feel. I hate how my heart seems to float whenever you’re near me. I hate the way my stomach fills with butterflies when you’re around. I hate the way my breath quickens when you touch me. Most of all, I hate how vulnerable you make me.” Your voice wavered, and you took a deep breath, trying to steady yourself.
Sunghoon's expression softened, his eyes filled with a mix of remorse and understanding. 
“I never wanted to hurt you.” He murmured. 
Your voice was barely audible when you continued. “You never did. I brought that upon myself. Despite how hard I tried to push you away, you’re always on my mind. It’s terrifying how much of my mind you had taken over in such a short period of time.” 
Sunghoon’s hands tightened around yours, still pressed to his chest. A silence settled between you two, heavy with emotion. 
“Y/N,” Sunghoon said softly. “When we win… can I kiss you?”
His question caught you off guard and you felt your heartbeat quicken. Under your hand, you could feel that Sunghoon’s heartbeat matched your rhythm. 
Wordlessly you nodded yes. That was all Sunghoon needed. He breathed a sigh of relief, a genuine smile now spreading on his face. 
“Go get ready. We have a competition to win.”
And for the first time since the rehearsal day, you smiled. 
Mercifully, Jiyeon didn’t ask you any questions when you finally emerged out of your room in your outfit. She didn’t even say anything when Sunghoon grabbed hold of your hand as you walked towards the skate rink (although she did raise her eyebrow at you). You were glad she didn’t ask you anything because you honestly didn’t know what to say. You didn’t even have the energy for it, the emotional turmoil of the past few days had tired you out. You wanted to save your energy for the competition. 
Sunghoon looked dazzling in his matching midnight blue outfit. You couldn’t help but peak glances at him, blushing when he caught you in the act. Sunghoon thought you looked gorgeous and didn’t hesitate to tell you so as well. 
The competition started on record time and in the blink of an eye, it was time for you and Sunghoon to skate. 
“Hey,” Sunghoon whispered to you before you both got on the ice. “I really really like you Y/N.” 
Your face was bright red when the spotlight shifted over to you and you mentally cursed Sunghoon for telling you that right before you had to be under the spotlight. You hoped the audience didn’t notice. 
The music soon started, the familiar notes that you had practised echoing through the place. As the music enveloped the rink, you and Sunghoon synchronised your movements, seamlessly gliding across the ice. The routine you had practised countless times now took on a new meaning, infused with the raw emotions and unspoken words that hung in the air between you.
With each graceful leap, each intricate spin, and each delicate touch, you poured your heart and soul into the performance. The audience watched in awe as the chemistry between you and Sunghoon radiated, a tangible connection that transcended the boundaries of the ice rink.
The routine progressed flawlessly, the tension and anticipation building as you approached the climax. The choreography seemed to reflect the journey of your relationship, with moments of tender closeness and fleeting glances that spoke volumes. The lift that you had once been so scared of, was performed flawlessly. The look in Sunghoon’s eyes as he held you was one of pure adoration and you wondered if you looked the same. 
As the final notes of the music echoed, you and Sunghoon stood face to face, breathing heavily but exhilarated. The crowd erupted into applause and you could swear you heard Jiyeon even through the loud crowd. 
With a mix of exhaustion and elation, you and Sunghoon skated off the ice, hand in hand, basking in the afterglow of the performance. As soon as you were off the ice you turned towards him. 
“I really really like you too Sunghoon.”
He grinned from ear to ear. “I know.”
As you both awaited the judges' scores, Jiyeon rushed over, her face beaming with pride. "That was incredible, you two! You completely captivated the audience! I'm so proud of you!"
You smiled at Jiyeon's words, grateful for her unwavering support. Sunghoon squeezed your hand, his eyes filled with admiration and affection.
Soon, you were both asked to return back to the ice. The scores were announced, and the tension reached its peak. 
“And the top scorers for the night and our gold medal winnders are… Y/N L/N and Park Sunghoon!”
A surge of emotions washed over you but before you could react to them, you felt an arm around your waist and suddenly you were pressed against Sunghoon. Before you could react, he pulled you closer, pushing his lips on yours. The touch of his lips on yours made a jolt of electricity travel through your body. Unconsciously, your hands moved to wrap around his neck, pushing him even closer to you. In the back of your head, you knew that the audience was going wild at the sudden act unfolding in front of them. At any other time, you would’ve been embarrassed. But you couldn’t bring yourself to care as you kissed Sunghoon with an urgency that surprised even yourself. 
When you finally parted, breathless and gazing into each other's eyes, the world around you came rushing back. The crowd's cheers and applause filled the air, reminding you that you were not alone in this moment of bliss. You felt the heat creeping up to your face as the commentator made a joke about the two lovebirds. But when Sunghoon grabbed your hand in his, none of the outside world mattered. 
Tumblr media
“Can you two stop making out for one second?” Jiyeon’s exasperated voice made you break away from Sunghoon. His arms remained wrapped around your waist, pulling you close as if it was the most natural thing in the world. 
Your rolled your eyes at Jiyeon. “Can’t I spend some time with my boyfriend when we’re taking a break?” You pouted. 
“Your break ended 15 minutes ago!”
You looked at the timer Jiyeon had set out on the floor. “Oops.”
You couldn't help but giggle at Jiyeon's exasperation, feeling a mix of amusement and embarrassment. Sunghoon's laughter only added to the lightheartedness of the moment.
“And you,” Jiyeon pointed at Sunghoon, shooting a glare at him. “Why are you here? Don’t forget you’re competing against her now, not with her. Stop distracting my protégé.” She complained. 
Sunghoon held up his hands in mock surrender, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “Sorry, Jiyeon. I couldn’t resist coming to see my girlfriend. But I promise I won’t distract her any longer.”
You gave Sunghoon a playful nudge, trying to suppress your smile. "See, Jiyeon? He knows his place now."
Jiyeon rolled her eyes, though a hint of a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "Fine, fine. Just make sure you're both focused when you step back on the ice. We have a competition to win."
“Not if I win it first.” Sunghoon escaped the playful punch you aimed at him, laughing out loud. 
“In your dreams Park. I won’t go easy on you just cause you’re cute.”
“You think I’m cute?” He teased. 
“Enough!” Jiyeon yelled, covering her eyes at the sight of you two flirting. 
Sunghoon gave you another quick kiss before he ran away laughing in joy. You basked in the glow of it all before Jiyeon barked at you to start practising again. 
When the music started you felt the familiar adrenaline rush through you. You started to glide, your determination renewed. Sunghoon may have been your boyfriend but you hadn’t been joking when you had told him you wouldn’t go easy on him. He knew it too. He wouldn’t expect anything less from his ice princess. 
638 notes · View notes